A historical romance
By Jewelann Butler
Copyright 2001
Published by Awe-Struck E-Books, Inc.
ISBN: 1-58749-063-3
Dedication
For my brother, Tim. He had the heart of a hero.
London, 1860
Rafe MacLachlan stepped from his carriage and took one more look at the ransom note. Anger surged through him again as he re-read the menacing words before he folded the paper and stuffed it back inside his vest pocket. Thank God he had been looking for the pocket watch he had lent his brother, Saul, when he found the note. Rafe strode up to the elegant townhouse and rapped on the front door.
While he waited for someone to answer it, he scanned the late afternoon sky. Winter refused to give the oncoming spring a chance. Dark brooding clouds marched their way in toward the city.
A moment later the plump housekeeper, Mrs. Jones, answered the door. "Oh, Mr. MacLachlan, thank God yer here. Miss Selena is simply beside herself."
Rafe strode into the dimly lit foyer. "Where is everyone?"
"Only Miss Selena is home. Everyone else is out looking for Miss Penelope. My sweet Plum, only twelve years old." The housekeeper shut the door. "And things are in a complete uproar with the wedding scheduled for tomorrow morning. Presents keep arriving, caterers coming and going, flowers everywhere."
Mrs. Jones wiped her ruddy face with her large white apron. "What are we going to do? My precious Plum," she blubbered. "Tis a wicked world. Taking my darling."
"Aye." Rafe impatiently tossed his hat on the marble topped mahogany table. "Where is Miss Selena?" He pushed back a loose strand of hair.
"In the parlor."
"Thank you." Rafe hurried along the hallway that was overcrowded with roses, lilies and hyacinths, their perfume flooding the air. He entered the room and saw Selena.
In front of the fireplace, she paced, clasping and unclasping her hands. He could hear the soft blue wool of her skirt swish against the dark furniture as she walked. A tall, graceful woman, her long strides ate up the distance.
For an instant he recalled the first time he had seen her. She had been dancing with Saul, and like lightning on a clear, moonlit night, his heart had been struck. His reaction totally surprised him for he had promised himself he would never love another woman again. Never give another woman the opportunity to betray him again, but this woman tugged at his heart.
It had been a wonderful pleasure to dance with Selena, hold her in his arms, inhale her soft, haunting fragrance of warm lilacs. But that one dance had been a mistake for him. During the ensuing weeks it had become harder to keep his heart distant from her which he had to do, not only because of his self-imposed promise, but because she was marrying his brother.
Nonetheless, though, every time he saw her, she put a lift in his heart. And for the first time he could ever remember, he was jealous of his younger brother.
Saul had charisma, good looks, an abundance of charm, and Selena had succumbed to all of Saul's attractiveness. But she would be dismayed and horrified if she knew the truth about the man she was engaged to.
"Miss Robbins."
Startled, she whirled around and stopped. Surprise and relief glimmered in her eyes. "Mr. MacLachlan." Continuing to wring her hands she hurried over to him. "I'm so glad you've come."
"I came as soon as I found out."
"We need all the help we can get to find my sister."
He jerked off his taupe-colored leather gloves. "First, tell me everything that happened."
"My sister and I were about to enter Mrs. Cornwall's to pick up Plum's hat for tomorrow when three or four men, I don't know how many, rushed at us." She covered her face with her hands as if the memory was too awful to relate.
"Then what happened?"
She lifted her head, took a deep breath and continued. "One of them knocked me down and the others hauled Plum away."
"Can you describe the men?"
"No." She shook her head. "It happened too fast."
His emotions vacillated between relief that she hadn't recognized any of the men and just as contrariwise, disappointment. She hadn't seen Saul, which was too bad. She would have called off the wedding.
"I see." He momentarily tapped his gloves against his leg before crushing them into his coat pocket.
"I keep hearing Plum's scream and then her muffled cries for help." Selena sat down on the dark rose velvet love seat, then abruptly got up again to resume her pacing. "She's in grave danger. Who knows what could happen to her? If we don't find her soon, we may never see her again." Her voice rose with each distress-ladened word.
Rafe moved closer to the fireplace and held his hands out to the fire's warmth.
Selena followed him. "Surely, Mr. MacLachlan," she pleaded, "you could warm yourself later after Plum -- Miss Penelope -- is found."
"It's brisk outside and it's going to rain."
She huffed a breath. "I don't care what the weather is doing. My sister is in trouble and everyone else I know is out there searching for her except you."
He could feel the fear and anger emanating from Selena and silently cursed his brother. Rafe pulled his gaze from her and blindly stared at the yellow and crimson glow of the burning coals. "Not true. You're here."
"Do you think that either my father or Saul would allow me to search for her? I'm stuck in this house waiting." She swung away from him and began to pace again. "How it galls me to be put in a position like this. Since my mother's death, I'm the one who has managed every household necessity, yet in this crisis, as if I'm incapable of doing anything more than some needlework, I'm told to stay home. It seems that when any emergency occurs, women are kept in their place, always waiting. I would do anything to get her back safe and sound." The words raced from her.
Rafe took a deep breath and felt the folded sheet of paper tucked away in his vest pocket. Somehow he had to keep Selena from marrying Saul, find Plum before any harm befell her, and protect his brother from his own wrong doings. There was only one quick solution he could immediately think of. It would require him to force Selena's hand. Something that put a bad taste in his mouth to do so in this manner, but the end result, if things played out to his satisfaction, would not entirely displease him. Selena would at least be his.
"Anything?" he asked softly.
Selena paused in her steps and gazed at him. The flickering light from the fire cast red highlights in her curly brown hair. Her usually beautiful calm gray eyes glistened with terror and frustration. "Anything." She clasped her hands tightly together. "What can I do?"
He drew his pocket watch out from his vest pocket and looked at it.
"Are you going to tell me what you have in mind, Mr. MacLachlan, or simply study your watch?" Desperation echoed in her voice.
He put his watch away. "'Tis a promise I want from you."
"What?" she asked sounding quite annoyed. "Whatever it is I'm sure I can manage. I told you I would do anything."
He held her gaze for a long moment. The fates of several lives depended on her answer. "When I find Plum and bring her back, I want you to marry me. Tonight."
She backed up a step, put a hand to her throat and gaped at him. "What?" she croaked out.
"You heard me. Marry me tonight after I bring Plum back home." He watched her slowly inhale and lift her head. Her cheeks drained of their color.
"Mr. MacLachlan, I am appalled by your untimely request."
He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at her. "Request. Bargain. Promise. Whatever you want to call it. But you heard my terms."
"I...I'm supposed to marry Saul. I love him and he is the man I intend to marry." Her gaze seemed to scatter around the room as if trying to find an easy answer to her dilemma. She nervously touched a loose curl on her cheek. "Your own brother. Tomorrow morning."
"Aye." Her conflict was clearly written on her face. Rafe was counting on her selfless need for someone to find and protect her sister in order for her to make the choice he discovered he desperately wanted her to make.
He knew if Selena married Saul, she would end up bruised and battered. Or worse. Her life would be in danger and he simply could not stand the thought of Saul harming her. At this moment he knew she would not believe any declaration of love from him; not that he did, but neither would she believe any disparaging remark he might make about Saul. She would see his statements as simple jealousy.
Selena's breast heaved with a breath and she crossed her arms. Tapping her foot she said, "Do you mean to tell me that if I don't promise to marry you, you won't go out and search for Plum?"
He decided to keep his own counsel. However, regardless of her reply, he would go and search for Selena's sister.
"You are a dreadful man, Mr. MacLachlan. The day before I am to be married my sister is kidnapped and now you want me to give you my promise that I will marry you?
The fine edge of hysteria in her voice made him feel like an unspeakable cad of the first order. He could ask her to delay the wedding, and she might be more willing to agree. But Saul would be on his best behavior until they married. The only way he could manage to protect Selena was to marry her. Besides he found he...his mind stopped. He could not, would not, admit to love; but he did desire her. Desire was nothing more than need. He could live with that particular emotion.
"I am waiting for your answer."
She looked like she had just put something bitter in her mouth. "No man I know would think of forcing me into making a decision like this when I am in such distress."
He came up to her and gently put his hands on her arms and gazed deeply into her eyes. Beneath the fine cotton material he felt the muscles in her arms tense. "I will find Plum. Ye will marry me. Tonight."
"That would mean breaking my promise to marry your brother."
"Aye." He wished it didn't have to be so painful for her, but at the moment he could see no other way.
"I can't marry you and then leave Plum here alone, not after everything that has happened to her. Not even Saul would ask that of me."
"You won't be leaving Plum alone."
"I don't understand." Her gaze remained steady on his.
"We will take her with us. Do I have your promise?"
"What about my father? We would need his permission."
"People elope everyday without their father's consent."
She bit down on her lower lip for a second. "The authorities, as well as my father and Saul, are looking for Plum." She broke away from him and walked over to the windows. Arms crossed she gazed out at the early evening sky. "I'm sure they will find her."
"The authorities have more to do than search for one missing young lass. And if they're not successful in finding her tonight, you may never see her again."
Her shoulders fell in an action that said despair and she turned back to stare at him. "Why would you want to marry me?"
He kept silent. The truth gnawed at him though, if he did this, forced her into marriage, he was no better than his brother. But it couldn't be helped. Both he and Selena were being forced to do something neither wanted. Only she was unaware of the dilemma.
He supposed he could simply ask Selena to break off her engagement to Saul, but if she did and she eventually married someone else, who knew how Saul would react. It would be far better that he marry Selena. He knew what to expect from his brother.
"I don't understand your silence." She inhaled a ragged breath. "Mr. MacLachlan, how would you get a special license so we could get married tonight?"
"Bishop's my uncle."
She blinked at his statement. "How convenient."
Her voice dripped with unmistakable sarcasm and he couldn't blame her. "It will take me only a moment to write him a note and then I'll be on my way to find Plum. That is if ye will agree to my conditions."
"And if Saul and my father find Plum first? Or the authorities?"
He heard the hope in her voice, but only snorted and shrugged a shoulder. The odds were in his favor that they wouldn't find Plum. London was a big city. And Saul was, no doubt, at this very moment leading Mr. Robbins on a wild goose chase.
Selena stared down at the floor for a second and then looked back at him. "We don't need your kind of help, Mr. MacLachlan."
"I know where to look, but I won't go unless ye agree to marry me."
"And where would you look?"
"Places no lady should know about."
Head high, lips trembling she studied him for a long moment before she lowered her gaze from his.
Chafing to be on his way to search for Plum he decided to try and force the issue. "Every minute you take to decide..."
In a small shaky voice she said, "If you find Plum safe and sound, Mr. MacLachlan, before anyone else does, I'll marry you."
After he had his assistant driver hurry off with the note to the bishop, Rafe told his other driver, Harlan, to head into the Wentworth Street area. Once inside and settled against the leather seats, he fished out the ransom note from his pocket. As the carriage turned the corner, he took one more look back at the Robbins's home before he flipped the paper open and looked at it. It was too dark to really read it, but the words, carefully forged in his own precise handwriting, were burned into his mind. Carefully, he refolded the paper and tucked it back into his vest pocket.
He knew he had taken terrible advantage of the situation; but every action he had taken, he could justify.
That one evening in the warm moonlight, months ago, when he had been introduced to Selena, he had known he would somehow have to save her from his younger brother, if only for her own safety. But Selena thought she was in love with Saul. She had no idea what he was truly like. Rafe had lost count of the times he had had to pay off some madam because Saul had lost his temper and had beaten a woman. Saul was now banned from at least three establishments. Ever the gentleman in Selena's presence, Saul became a devil with any woman he took to bed.
Rafe had tried to talk to Selena's father about the upcoming marriage and Saul's foul temper, but Mr. Robbins chose to turn a blind eye to Saul's ways with women. He had laughed it off, saying he would never treat a lady in that manner.
Now, for whatever reason Saul had seen fit to kidnap Plum, Rafe had come up with a plan not only to get Selena away from him, but to marry her himself. He prayed, much like Selena, he ruefully acknowledged, that tonight he wouldn't be too late in rescuing Plum -- or his marriage to Selena would be over before it even started. And then he didn't know what he could do to legally protect Selena and her sister.
An hour later, he disembarked from the carriage.
"Need any help?" Harlan asked from his lofty position. "This is one of the more dangerous parts of London."
Rafe shook his head. "I doubt that she's here, but best to find out."
"Aye."
A minute later he found himself inside a not so discreet whorehouse. The perfumed scented air was cloying and thick, but one look around told him that was not the place he would find Plum and left. He tried a couple of more whorehouses that were much like the first place, but had no luck at either.
"Harlan, head for Claymount's in the Spitalfield district. And hurry."
The rain dampened Rafe's clothes as he hurried across the sidewalk and into the noisy tavern. He took one quick look around and left. Standing beside the carriage he looked down the street for a moment. "Harlan."
"Aye, sir?"
"Where else would Saul have taken her?"
Harlan studied the horses in front of him for so long that Rafe took a step closer to the carriage. "Either you know or you don't. And I don't care to be standing out here in the rain getting wetter as you take your time."
"Just thinkin' of which place to go to first."
"I don't care which place." Impatience fired his voice. If he didn't find Plum in time, Selena was sure to marry Saul. Her life would be miserable and Rafe would always feel at fault. "Just get us there quick. The night is growing deep and we need to get Plum before Saul does."
Forty-five minutes later Rafe stood outside a three-story building. He could hear the muted sounds of men's raucous laughter, even the occasional catcall and whistle. Rafe checked his pistol and shoved it inside his waistband.
Harlan leaned over. "If ye're no' back in five minutes, I'll come after ye."
"Agreed." Checking first to see if Mr. Robbins's carriage was nearby Rafe looked down the street. He did not want to meet up with Saul and have all his plans to marry Selena himself disappear. Not seeing Mr. Robbins's carriage he strode to the front door and walked in.
The blue haze from the cigar smoke hung like a thick cloud in the room. Heavy red drapes covered the windows and crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling. Seeing the madam, he quickly made his way over to her.
With a knowing look she lifted a dark brow and fluttered her fan. "Looking for someone special?" she purred.
"Possibly." He vaguely wondered how long she had been in the flesh trade business. Her hair was black and brittle and her low cut dress exposed sagging, wrinkled breasts.
"Anything in particular?"
"Young. Fresh." He gazed about the crowded room.
"I have just the woman for you. Lynette." Lightly she put her hand on his arm.
His mouth must have turned up in a strange smile for she batted her eyes up at him.
"There she is now. Over by the older gentleman." She pointed out a woman dressed in a dark lavender gown shot with jet beads.
Rafe shook his head. "No. Not quite what I had in mind." He looked down at the madam again and cringed at the thought of Saul going back to Selena after being at such a notorious whorehouse.
"Perhaps I should have said 'new'."
"How new?" She folded her fan and gazed steadily at him.
Rafe inhaled deeply and immediately wished he hadn't. He coughed to expel the smoke. "Someone, say...new today."
"That would be very expensive."
"Money does not concern me." To prove it he reached for his wallet, making sure she could see his pistol, and thumbed the bills in it. He watched her look about the room with old, knowing and calculating eyes. He was amazed when she shook her head.
"I'm sorry. I don't have anyone quite fitting your requirements."
He gave her a sharp look.
"I see you are surprised by my honesty."
"Aye."
Lazily she re-opened her fan. "You're a new customer. I'd rather have you satisfied than disappointed." She took a quick glance at his wallet and looked away as if she did not want to be caught peering at his money.
"Perhaps the next time we will have someone suitable."
"Perhaps." He put his wallet back.
"But...there is one place you might look. It is well know in the more discreet circles that they have the purest girls."
Rafe waited for her to continue.
"Information like that does not come cheap."
"I understand." He retracted his wallet and pulled out a few bills.
The crisp money crumpled in her hands as she took it from him. Quickly she gave him the address. "The house has a blue door. Knock on it, three times, quick-like."
Rafe hurried out of the building. As soon as the door behind him shut, he reached up to his neck and loosened his silk cravat. He hated the damnable things; he always felt like he was choking in them.
"Harlan, I have a possible lead."
"Aye, sir." Harlan said as he undid the carriage brake.
Once back inside the coach, Rafe whipped off his loosened cravat and stuffed it into a pocket not caring if the ends were trailing out. As soon as the carriage came to a stop, Rafe jumped out and stood still in shock. Wide, expansive lawns, each surrounded with black wrought iron fences and ornate gates, fronted all of the large houses. The baroque style gaslights sparkled in the wet air. He gazed up at his driver.
"This looks like a respectable neighborhood."
"Aye," Harlan nodded.
Rafe studied the house before him. All the window coverings were pulled down, not a light peered around the edges. "They certainly like their privacy."
"Aye."
"It would be nice if for once you would say more than one word at a time, old man." Rafe hurried up the slick walk and did as the madam had told him. A butler swung open the well-oiled front door.
"Yes?"
"I was told this was a place of, ah...entertainment."
"Your name, sir?"
"Rafe MacLachlan."
"Do you have a reference?"
Rafe hesitated before answering. "Saul MacLachlan."
The butler gazed at him for a moment, then stepped back and gestured for Rafe to come in. "Straight down the hall, sir. The second set of double doors on the left."
The thick gray carpet silenced Rafe's quick steps as he went down the quiet hall. When he put his hand on the cool brass knob, he heard the distinct call of an auctioneer.
"Come now, lads. This lovely, young woman is worth more than that."
Rafe slipped inside the room. On a small stage stood a large, beefy man holding a young, blond girl by her arms. Behind them were four other young girls, all bound, gagged and held. One girl was a redhead, the other three dark haired. They all had their heads down, their hair falling over their faces so that Rafe couldn't see if one of the brunettes was Plum or not.
"Sold," rang out the auctioneer and the young blond was hustled off the stage.
One of the brunettes was brought forward and the man behind her grabbed a fist full of her hair and forced her head up. Her large dark eyes told of her awful terror.
Plum.
Finding it warm in the room Rafe undid the first button on his shirt. One young man made a bid and another upped it.
"That's too low for this beauty, and remember you are paying for the privilege of being the first to have your way with these young ladies," the auctioneer said.
Another bid was called out. Rafe watched for a moment and took another step into the room.
"Much better, sir," called out the auctioneer. He looked about the crowded room. "Do I hear another bid? Surely you gentlemen here are not going to let some young buck initiate this lovely, pure thing into the pleasures of passion."
Silence.
"Be warned then. Going." He paused. "Going." He raised his gravel.
Rafe raised his hand and called out a bid tripled from the last amount. Everyone turned to him. Whispers, mixed in with curious looks, filled the room.
"Hush, now," the auctioneer ordered. "I see we have a true gentleman in our midst tonight." He looked around the room. "Does anyone care to take up his challenge?"
Rafe folded back the opening of his jacket and put his hands on his hips allowing everyone to see his pistol.
"That's not the weapon you need tonight, sir," the auctioneer said.
Snickering laughter echoed throughout the room.
"Going, going, sold to the gentleman in the back." The auctioneer waved at the man holding Plum and he hustled her off the stage. As Rafe made his way to the stage he looked about him. He did not see Saul, but that didn't mean he wasn't nearby. However, he probably would not bring Mr. Robbins here in his deceitful search for Plum. Saul wouldn't get the ransom money he wanted.
When Rafe reached the front of the room, a large man wearing a brace of pistols greeted him.
"This way, sir."
He was ushered into a small room lit by gas wall sconces where a handsome woman dressed in a most discreet black silk gown sat at a desk. A large man, his arms crossed, stood behind her.
"As soon as we are done with our transaction, Charlie will show you upstairs to one of our guest rooms," she said to Rafe.
As there were no other chairs in the room, he stood. "Not until I see the girl."
"You pay first, Mr. MacLachlan."
He gazed down at her. "You know who I am."
"We are well informed as to who enters our establishment. Are you related to Saul MacLachlan?" She folded her hands.
Rafe hesitated. "I know of him. Why?"
"Just curious."
"Umm." Rafe counted his money and laid it down on the desk. As the woman put her hand on it, he laid his on top of hers. "If she's not a virgin, I'll want my money back."
"In this business, it's buyer beware. But, in this one case, you'll find this one pure as the first snow." She pulled her hand, filled with Rafe's money, free of his. "You're paying for the pleasure of taking her virginity and I guarantee that this young woman has never known a man."
A moment later the door opened and, still bound and gagged, Plum was led in. She hung her head down, her dark hair hiding her face, and when Rafe reached over and with his hand lifted it, she shied away and looked down again.
"Has she been drugged?" he asked peering closely at Plum.
"Just a little something so she wouldn't fight. Her name is Penelope."
"How did ye come by her?" He was fairly sure that Saul had a hand in it, but he wanted to hear this woman's explanation.
"Why do you care? As you can see by her clothes this young lady is no street urchin. You are going to get what you paid for."
"I have my reasons for wanting to know."
"Three days ago that very man we were talking about visited us and beat a young woman so badly she won't be able to work for the next few weeks. Nearly killed her. He had until six o'clock tonight to replace her or we would extract some other method of payment from him."
Rafe's stomach churned in response to learning about his brother's actions. Somehow he had always hoped that Saul would eventually outgrow his weakness for treating women so badly.
Kidnapping Plum and allowing her to be ruined and somehow still manage to collect money from Mr. Robbins tore through his gut. And now hearing about another woman being beaten, his heart wanted to deny that his brother was capable of such a heinous crime, but his head told him that Saul was most likely involved.
"Are you sure it was this particular man?"
"Fairly sure."
"But not certain," he replied, a small measure of relief filling him. He badly wanted to grab at that slight chance that the man responsible for beating the whore could have been someone else.
The madam gave him a steady gaze. "What's done, is done. Charlie, show them the way."
As they left the small office Rafe took hold of Plum's arm and she whimpered. He wished he could tell her that in just a minute or two her ordeal would be over, but he couldn't chance it.
"This way, sir, if you would follow me. We will use the back stairs."
As soon as Rafe felt he could, he pulled his pistol free and jammed it into Charlie's back. "I have no intention of using one of your upstairs rooms. I don't care to be spied on. Now, lead us out of here, quickly."
Rafe chanced a look down at Plum and saw she had finally recognized him. But her drug-hazed eyes held questions and fear in them. He shook his head at her, trying to tell her not to do anything that would jeopardize their situation.
Charlie didn't budge. "You shoot me, sir, and everyone will be here in a second."
"Stand here," Rafe ordered Plum in a harsh tone. Wishing he didn't have to, he slammed his weapon on the back of Charlie's head. As soon as the man had fallen to the floor, Rafe turned and quickly untied Plum's hands and loosened her gag. Then, holding on to her tightly, he headed back the way they had just come. He knew that he and Plum might only have seconds before someone else would come upon them. They came to a juncture and he swerved to the right, taking the hallway.
"Plum, do you know how to get out of here?"
She shook her head.
They came to a door and he tried the doorknob. Locked. They continued on, hurrying, but Plum stumbled and Rafe clasped her around her waist. He heard a commotion and assumed that someone had found Charlie. Another door and Rafe once again tried the handle. It turned and Rafe, his heart beating hard, cautiously opened the door. The unoccupied room appeared to be a large parlor. "Come on."
Plum again whimpered.
"We're almost out now, lassie. Everything will be all right."
He took the time to close the door and saw no means to lock it in order to give himself and Plum more time. They ran across the room dodging the many small sofas and love seats scattered about and Rafe, using his gun to carefully push the door open, checked to see where they were. They had arrived at the front hallway; and fearing the butler was nearby, Rafe waited a moment longer. When the sounds of people approaching from the other hallway became louder, he took the chance and he and Plum made a dash for the front door.
Rafe threw open the door and pushed Plum out ahead of him. Driving rain hit them square in the face and only Rafe's hold on Plum prevented her from slipping on the sidewalk. "Harlan," he yelled. "I've got her. Get us out of here."
"Aye, sir."
Four men exploded out of the house behind them. "You can't take her," yelled one of them. "You've no right to her."
Rafe shoved Plum inside the coach and turned, gun pointing at them. The men backed up a step. "I have every right to her. She's my sister."
The men exchanged nervous, slant-eyed looks and Rafe got into the carriage. He heard Harlan crack the whip over the horses and the carriage lurched forward. Plum collapsed on the seat crying weakly.
"Shh, shh, sweeting," Rafe said as he shrugged out of his jacket. "You're safe." He wrapped her as best he could with his coat and she laid her head against his chest. "We'll have you home in no time at all." He hugged her tighter against himself and placed a small kiss on the top of her head.
When they arrived back at the Robbins's home, the rain had ceased. Rather than disturb Plum, who was sound asleep, Rafe carefully maneuvered her into a corner of the carriage.
As he stepped out of the carriage Selena came rushing out of the house followed by Mrs. Jones. As soon as Selena saw him, she stopped. He could see the disappointment in her that it was him and not her father and Saul.
"Did you find her?"
"Aye."
She ran up to the carriage. "Thank God, thank God, you found her," she said as she pushed past him and started to climb into it.
"Shh," Rafe whispered as he held her back. "She's asleep."
She glanced at him once and then looked back into the carriage. "Is she all right?" Selena reached inside and touched one of Plum's hands as if to ascertain that her sister was truly there.
"Aye."
"Let's get her upstairs to bed, Miss Selena," Mrs. Jones whispered.
Selena shook her head. "No, I think it would be better if Mr. MacLachlan leaves her right here."
Mrs. Jones's eyes popped wide. "What are you talkin' about, Miss Selena?"
"Just do as I say, Mrs. Jones. Mr. MacLachlan and I are going to take Plum someplace safe for awhile."
"I don't know --"
Rafe turned to the housekeeper. "Mrs. Jones, we don't have much time." His nerves jangled within him. With every passing heartbeat the chances grew that Saul and Mr. Robbins would show up while he was still there and he would not be able to get Selena and Plum away from Saul without a confrontation.
"But --"
He cut the housekeeper off. "Plum's safety is at stake here. The thieves that took her could be here any minute."
Mrs. Jones inhaled sharply. "Oh dear. What can I do?"
Rafe glanced at Selena. "Are the trunks ready?"
"Yes." She looked at the housekeeper. "Mrs. Jones, I packed a large trunk for Plum just in case Mr. MacLachlan found her."
Mrs. Jones wiped her hands on her apron. "You are always so organized, but to leave before --"
"Mrs. Jones, we have no time to discuss this. Plum could still be in danger."
"Harlan," Rafe said, "accompany Mrs. Jones and bring the trunks out."
"Aye."
They hurried into the house.
"Mrs. Jones," Selena called out softly. "Please bring our wraps."
"Of course, dear."
Selena licked her bottom lip in nervous anxiety. "You are very good in dreaming up quick lies to tell our housekeeper."
He took a quick look in the carriage. "Did you leave any message for your father?" he asked quietly.
Selena closed her eyes for a moment before answering. "Yes. As well as one for Saul, but I don't feel very honest about it."
"Fortis et fidus."
She frowned at him. "I have long forgotten my Latin."
One brow rose. "It means 'Brave and faithful'."
"I don't feel particularly brave or faithful."
"You are brave to accept my proposal and faithful to Plum."
"I guess you can apply those words to anything you want." Selena shivered. "You are aware that Saul will be very angry with you, which he has every right to be. And angry with me."
"Saul is going to be angry no matter what." He exhaled a sharp breath and anxiously looked down the street. "We don't have much time. Your father and Saul are bound to be back soon, and the bishop is waiting for us."
She wrapped her arms around herself. "The bishop will just have to wait. But do you really expect Saul to believe that I have fallen in love with you and out of love with him?"
"He'll believe what he wants to."
"You do know that the moment Saul reads that note he will surely rush back to your townhouse. Our reprieve from his shock and anger will be short lived."
Rafe shook his head. "Not so. I have no intention of living here in London. Come first light you and I and Plum will be on the train heading north for Edinburgh. We will be livin' at my estate, Parras Oidhche."
Selena felt her mouth drop open. She couldn't help it. Never once had she considered that they might be living someplace else. "I don't know anyone in Scotland."
"You'll know me. And Plum."
"That's not what I meant. And I hardly know you to begin with." He wanted her to move away from her family and all her friends? Had he no consideration at all for her feelings? Of course he didn't, or he would never have come up with such a vile bargain in the first place.
"I hardly consider that moving to Scotland is going to keep your brother from coming after us."
"I'm counting on him coming after me."
Frowning, she looked at him. What a strange thing to say. Did they consider her a prize to fight over? Before she could ask him about his answer, Harlan trudged out of the house, a large trunk on his shoulders. Mrs. Jones followed him carrying the cloaks Selena had requested. "Has she awakened yet?" Mrs. Jones whispered.
"No, Mrs. Jones." Selena took the cloaks from her.
"I've brought your hats as well," Mrs. Jones said as she handed them to Selena.
"How many more trunks?" Rafe asked as he helped Harlan.
"Three," Harlan answered.
"I'll help you. Selena," Rafe said, "get in with Plum."
His words were spoken like orders and Selena glared at him.
"It's all right, Miss Selena." Mrs. Jones helped Selena with her wrap. "He's only thinking of what's best for our Plum."
"Yes. Of Course." Selena opened the door, paused for a second, turned and gave Mrs. Jones a tight hug. "I've left Father and Saul a note each to let them know that Plum and I are safe."
"What about yur wedding tomorrow?"
"Don't worry about that, Mrs. Jones." Selena tried her best to sound cheerful hoping that Mrs. Jones would not hear the catch in her voice. "I am getting married. Just not quite when I had expected."
"You may kiss the bride." The bishop said and slapped his prayer book shut.
Flustered, Selena shrank from beneath the glare of the bishop's gaze, heard Rafe take a deep breath and as he leaned toward her, she turned her head away from him. His lips were warm against her cool cheeks.
She was trying to keep every emotion inside her dead. But hysteria circled her like a great, hungry beast. What had begun as a most delightful day, the day before her marriage to Saul, had turned into a waking nightmare. Rafe handed the bishop a neatly folded wad of money.
"Let's go."
Selena turned around. Plum sat in one of the pews, her large brown eyes filled with questions. Rafe went to her and gently picked her up and, with Selena following, walked out of the tiny chapel and into the cold night.
His man, Harlan, waited beside the carriage. "Sir."
"Let's hurry."
"Aye."
After Rafe got Plum into the carriage, Selena climbed in and settled herself against the seats and put her arm around her sister. "We're going to Scotland for a few weeks, Plum. Won't that be nice?"
Plum gazed up at her for a second and nervously looked away. She seemed to shrink within herself. Worried about her sister, Selena hugged her and kissed her on the cheek.
Rafe leaned forward and took one of Plum's hands. Amazed, Selena saw Plum curl her fingers tightly around Rafe's hand.
"Have ye ever been on the train?" he asked Plum.
She looked at him for a second and then her gaze skittered away.
"Lassie, no one will harm you now. We'll keep you safe."
Selena heard Plum take a small breath. While keeping a firm grip on Rafe's hand, Plum leaned into her. Selena took great hope in that small action of hers. Plum would be all right.
As they made their way to the train station the silence within the carriage was punctuated only by the horse's hooves clacking against the cobblestones. Deep in her thoughts, Selena gazed blindly out the window. She was now married to a man who seemed forbidding, never smiling, always watching.
If Rafe had not found Plum...Selena's breath shuddered as she thought about what might have had happened to her sister. Being married to Rafe MacLachlan seemed insignificant in comparison.
The train's hypnotic gentle sway and constant clacking of the wheels were slowly putting Selena to sleep. Rafe sat across from her and Plum in the private compartment assigned to them. Dawn was breaking and if he hadn't gotten any sleep, he doubted that Selena did either. He figured in another couple of hours there would be an uproar in the Robbins' household. And when Saul found out that his bride had been snatched away from him, he would be furious.
Rafe looked outside at the passing countryside. Saul would come after him, but it would be to no avail. Selena was now his. His to keep safe, as well as her sister. He glanced over at Selena and saw that even in her sleep her hands were tightly clenched in her lap.
He yawned and shook his head to clear it of sleep and then thought better of it. It was hours yet before they would reach Edinburgh. Folding his arms, he tilted his head back and closed his eyes.
A few moments later Selena carefully opened her eyes. With some effort she tried to relax her stiff hands. One arm was numb from Plum resting against it. There was a huge knot in Selena, filled with pain and disappointment that she was determined not to let out. However, other than sheer relief that Plum was now safe, Selena truly wanted to feel nothing, but deep-seated anger agitated in her that her life had gone so totally astray from her conceived notion of what it would have been.
She studied the man across from her. For all she knew he was simply resting, not sleeping, perhaps even watching her from under his dark lashes. His mouth was turned down casting a sullen expression on his face. When he shifted his broad shoulders in an apparent effort to get more comfortable, Selena quickly shut her eyes. She wasn't ready yet to talk to him. Many questions assaulted her, but the biggest of all was 'why'?
Why did he marry her? Why now? She wanted to screech the word out at him, pummel him with her fists, but she knew it best to quietly ask, to be calm, not emotional. She desperately wanted the truth out of him about how he knew where to find Plum, but she didn't know him well enough to judge whether or not he would be lying. The only thing she truly knew about him was his apparent stubbornness.
She sighed and again looked over at Mr. MacLachlan. Because of this man sleeping across from her, she had told more lies in one day that she had probably told in her entire life up to this point. In her note to her father she had written that she had found herself in love with Mr. Rafe MacLachlan and rather than be in a marriage with no love for the rest of her life had decided to marry him and to do it before either he or Saul could talk her out of it.
She had also begged him for his understanding as well as forgiveness for the embarrassment and cost to the family. She felt like a coward when it came to Saul, though. She wished she had had the courage to tell him the truth that she had married his older brother as part of a bargain, but strangely she didn't want any animosity between Saul and Rafe.
Saul. The muscles in her face shook from her effort not to cry. He was the most wonderful man she had ever met. He dressed impeccably and was the best dance partner she had ever had. Even now she could see all the towels she had embroidered with their initials, the S's intertwined.
She closed her eyes and was surprised when a tear fell. Quickly she brushed it away.
Tears were for the weak. She never cried, something she prided herself on. It would not do for Mr. MacLachlan to see any tears on her part. Nervously she glanced at him once more, but he still appeared to be asleep. Careful not to wake Plum she reached into her small velvet purse and pulled out a dainty lace handkerchief and dabbed at her face erasing any trace of her single tear.
She looked outside the window. The early spring weather of the breaking day promised to be as depressing as her new life.
The bare trees reached out and touched each other, their leafless limbs forming a canopy under which the carriage rolled toward its destination.
"We should be arriving home within the half-hour," Rafe said.
Selena looked outside for a moment before gazing back at him. Now was the time she decided. "Why?" she asked quietly so as to let Plum continue sleeping.
"Excuse me?"
"Why marry me?"
He rubbed his hands against his thighs before answering making Selena think he was going to hedge his answer in carefully selected words.
"Family."
"I see. You want an heir."
"No. A family."
"And you married me at the last minute?"
"Not exactly 'at the last minute'," he answered with a sigh. "I had studied you for some time, but Saul had seen you first."
"I don't understand."
Plum stirred and Selena waited a moment before continuing. "Why didn't you speak to me before now? Before all the wedding plans?"
"I just told you." He folded his arms and looked outside.
Selena wanted to stamp her feet in frustration. He had just dismissed her as though she were a young child with a silly question. The man was silent and obstinate. And she wasn't sure whether he had lied to her or not about wanting a family. As if that were the only reason for him demanding she marry him. There was something else, she was sure of it. Something hidden. He had been too politely cold, never once giving her any sign that he had been interested in her as a wife. Unless, of course, she reasoned, he was simply one of those men who brooded, were sullen and non- communicative.
But the way they had married suggested rashness on his part. She had thought when he first proposed the marriage, it had been an impulsive act. But he had taken complete control of the situation. And he had found Plum, for which she was very thankful. But now, it appeared, she would be living her life without any laughter, companionship, or love. Unless she could find some way to make this marriage work, the life ahead her promised to be barren -- silent and rocky much like the landscape before her.
Then she recalled the words he had spoken just moments before. He wanted a family. Perhaps all was not lost to her. A family meant children. She would divest all of her love into her children. She surely could tolerate the means by which children were conceived. If getting Plum back safe and sound meant she had to marry Mr. MacLachlan in order to do that, then by whatever means she found herself with children, she could do that as well. Besides, Plum was with her.
Yes, she thought to herself with resolve, she would make her life filled with the sound of happy children. The thought gave her hope and she smiled to herself. She would blot out that silent, cold man she had married. If he wanted a family then a family was what he would get. She would make do.
The carriage rolled to a stop and Selena looked about her. Vast grounds stretched before her on one side, and the other was filled with servants come out to bid their master welcome.
"How did they know we were coming?" Selena asked.
"Sent my gillie."
"Plum, darling, wake up," Selena said. "We're here."
Rafe stepped down and held his hand out to her. When she put her gloved hand in his, he held it firmly as though to prevent her from running away. She stepped out and looked up at the three-story mansion before her. She had had no idea that she would living in such a grand house. Saul had mentioned that his brother had no worries about finances, but this was more than she had imagined.
"It would be best if ye dinna gawk." Rafe reached inside and helped Plum out. "The servants will be curious enough without ye gapin'."
Selena's gaze snapped to his. When had he decided to speak with such a broad brogue? Or was it since he was home in Scotland he felt freer to speak that way? "I wasn't gawking. I was simply surprised at the size of the house."
"I hope it's big enough for ye."
Ignoring his faint smile and the twinkle in his blue eyes Selena straightened to her full height. "It will suffice, Mr. MacLachlan."
"Rafe. My first name is Rafe," he sighed.
"I know."
"Please use it."
Selena took hold of Plum's hand and started walking toward the servants who were waiting for them. Rafe easily caught up with them.
"Wait a moment and let me introduce ye to my servants."
By the time Selena had been introduced to everyone her head was spinning with all their names and assigned duties. Her mouth was stiff from the smile she had made sure had been present on her face. As the day was quite chilly, she was momentarily pleased to finally be inside. Behind her Rafe gave instructions where to deliver all of the luggage.
"What was everyone saying to me?" she asked him.
"Ceud mile failte? A hundred thousand welcomes."
"How generous and kind of them." She looked about the large foyer. "This is our new home, Plum."
"Come," Rafe said to her. "I'll show ye your rooms."
She turned to follow him up one side of the double stairs that curved around the foyer like arms welcoming visitors. Then she heard the sound of someone running, shoes slapping in a quick cadence on the marble floors.
"Da! Da!"
To Selena's surprise, Rafe looked behind her and smiled. His grin crinkled the skin around his eyes that darkened with delight. In amazement she saw it completely changed his features from cold and forbidding to handsome and warm. Rafe stepped around Selena and scooped up the most beautiful child she had ever seen into his arms.
"How is my wee buttercup?" With a growling noise he nuzzled the side of her neck and she squealed in delight.
"Da, ye been gone so long."
"I know." He placed a kiss on her forehead. He looked over her head to a young woman standing back from them. "Nanny," he greeted. "How has my wee angel been?"
"Healthy and impish as always, sir."
Laughing, Rafe turned his attention back to his daughter. "I missed ye every minute, Erin."
"Me too." She hugged him tight putting her arms around his neck. "Did ye bring me a present?"
"Now, why would I bring ye a present?" he teased back at her.
"My birthday is tomorrow."
"It is? And how old will ye be this year?"
"Five." She looked at him with such complete seriousness that Selena found herself smiling.
"Five," Rafe repeated with a shake of his head. "Such an old, old age. Next ye will be wanting to go to a ball."
Her blue eyes lit up. "Can I?"
"Nae. But I did bring ye a present."
"Did ye bring one for Tee-Ful?"
"Aye, my sweet," he said with a shake of his head. "Right now though I have someone for ye to meet." He put her down and took hold of her hand and came over to Selena and Plum.
Selena looked down at this golden, happy child whose smile was like a sunbeam. Her blond curls ringed her head, and her blue eyes matched the color of her father's. The child charmed her, yet her very presence made Selena question even more so why Rafe MacLachlan wanted to marry her.
"Erin, this is your new mother and her sister, Plum."
Instantly, the child's smile disappeared, wariness showed in her blue eyes and she tugged back. Selena looked at Rafe for a second before glancing back at Erin. Rafe wanted a mother for his daughter? Perhaps that was what he meant when he had said 'family'.
"Erin," Rafe warned as he looked down at her. "Your manners."
Erin flashed a quick look up at her father, but she stepped forward and curtsied.
"Selena, Plum, this is my daughter, Erin."
"I am pleased to meet you, Erin." Selena bobbed a curtsey, but she noticed that Plum only gazed listlessly at the young girl.
Rafe got down on his haunches and brushed a curl from Erin's forehead. "It's time for your supper. Why don't ye take Plum with you, go with Nanny and I'll come say goodnight to ye later."
Erin glanced at Plum and then took her hand. "I have a pet bunny, wanna see her?"
"Erin, dinner first," Nanny said.
Erin gave her father a beseeching gaze.
"Och, find the wee bunny," he said with a laugh. "Then dinner."
"Aye, Da," she grinned. She tugged at Plum's hand. "Come."
Selena placed her hand on Plum's back. "Go on, Plum."
Plum shook her head and leaned closer to Selena. Rafe stood up and took a gentle hold of her chin. Looking into her eyes, he said, "Ye're safe here, lassie. No one will hurt ye, I won't allow it." He kissed her on the forehead. "Go with Erin."
Selena watched as Plum hesitated then, with Erin still holding her hand, walk down the wide hallway accompanied by the nanny. "Have I thanked you for bringing Plum, Mr. MacLachlan?"
"No. But ye're welcome." Rafe watched the girls for a moment and then turned to Selena. "Shall we?" he asked as he gestured with his hand in the direction of the stairs.
"Of course." Watching him with Plum and his daughter had given her an insight to the man. There was a deep well of kindness in him.
She lifted up her skirts a couple of inches and went up the grand, curving stairway. To think that he had given her such a flimsy excuse for marriage that he wanted a family when he already had a daughter. But, of course, most men wanted a son. Daughters were secondary. Maybe he only wanted a mother for Erin. "What, if I may ask, happened to Erin's mother?"
"She died when Erin was but a few months old."
"Oh," Selena looked back at Rafe. "I'm so sorry."
"Don't be."
His voice was so flat, yet angry underneath, that Selena felt she had trespassed on some hidden pain. Pain that spoke of a profound hatred.
They reached the first floor and Rafe signaled for her to turn to the right. "Your suite is down this hall."
In silence she walked next to him, her gaze quickly skimming over the beautiful portraits of whom she assumed where his ancestors. Rafe stopped outside a door and opened it for her. Selena stepped inside and gasped.
Slowly she made her way into the room. She ran her fingers along the edge of one long, white and gold chest of drawers. As she looked about her, she saw herself reflected many times over along one wall. Doors went from one end of it to the other, each door possessing a full-length mirror framed in gold accented carved wood.
A servant replaced the screen in front of the fireplace in which the coals brightly burned. Selena stepped closer to the fireplace and admired the ornate wrought iron screen. Golden fleur-de-lis, roses and lacy scrollwork decorated it. She moved over to one of the windows and looked outside and touched the white curtains that matched the counterpane on the four-poster, white on white with gold threads.
"I trust this will be suitable," Rafe said.
"Oh, quite, Mr. MacLachlan."
He exhaled a long breath. "My name is Rafe."
She chose to ignore him. "Was this your wife's?"
"My mother's. My wife --" his voice caught on the word and he stopped for a split second before continuing. "-- She never stepped into this room. I suppose it is out of style now."
"It's lovely. I wouldn't change a thing." She gazed at him for a moment. His expression was as stony as ever. What she wouldn't give to have him smile at her the way he did Erin. Just any small measure of pleasantness from him would be so welcome. Even if they weren't in love, she had expected at least some friendship from him. She looked away and spied her trunks in a corner.
"A maid will be up shortly to unpack those," he said. "And dinner will be served at eight tonight, sharp."
"Thank you." She heard him walk away. She felt like throwing her velvet purse at him just to get a reaction out of him, instead she placed it on a nearby dainty chair and moved over to one of the windows and peered out. As she reached up to untie the bow to her cape, it knotted and she turned to one of the mirrors to see better to untangle it. If only her life would disentangle so easy.
Just as she got the knot loosened and it softly fell a couple of maids entered the bedroom. An hour and a half later, all but one trunk had been emptied. One of the maids knelt down and started to unlock it.
"No," Selena said. "I'll do that one myself."
"As ye wish."
"In fact, I'd like an hour or so to myself and I'll ring for you to come up and help me dress for dinner."
"Aye, m'lady."
The two maids curtsied and left and when the door had quietly shut behind them, Selena sank down on the bed and sat there for a spell, looking at the trunk that still remained locked. In it she had packed her wedding dress, an item dear to her and one now she would have to keep for Plum. Selena knew she would have to learn to lock her heart up like the trunk she mused. The locks wouldn't be as shiny and polished as the locks on the trunk. No, they would be gray with sorrow and disappointment.
She shook her head to clear it of the depressing mood that she found herself immersed in. Her heart would only remain locked until such time as she had a family, or the relationship between herself and Mr. MacLachlan improved. A yawn escaped from her, and Selena decided instead of emptying out the trunk she would take a nap. Only for a few minutes she promised herself.
"Selena?"
Someone called her name and she opened her eyes.
"Selena," Rafe said, "ye should have been getting dressed for dinner some time ago and here I find ye sleeping."
"Wa...What?" she said disoriented. She sat up and blinked against the bright flickering light of the hurricane lamp he held. Instinctively she reached up to straighten the loose curly tendrils of hair that had escaped during her nap.
"When the maid came downstairs and said no one answered the door I became worried. It's almost eight o'clock. Cook does not wait for anyone. She runs the dinner hour like a train engineer." He stood at the end of her bed and casually looked around him. "But she will have to excuse ye this time."
She jolted up to a standing position. "She will excuse me?"
One corner of his mouth lifted in a small smile. "It was a bad choice of words. I like my dinner on time as well."
She brushed past him to check her appearance in one of the many mirrors only to realize that it was too dark to see without a light. She turned back to face him. "Does your household always run by the clock?"
"I do like things to run in a timely manner." As if to add weight to his words, he took out his pocket watch and looked at it.
Irritated by his action, she said, "I am not a timepiece."
He put his watch away. "I've noticed."
Her eyes widened. "What does that mean? Do you think I have a propensity for being late?"
"No," he shook his head. He averted his gaze from hers. "I only meant that to most women time is no' important."
"Perhaps it is that women know the value of not rushing from one event to another." She hurried over to the pitcher of water and poured a small amount into the bowl. "Women make the most of every minute."
"Men don't rush. We are simply...precise." He placed the lamp down on the bedside table, picked the velvet purse up from a small chair and set it on the bed. He plopped down on the chair and it creaked under his weight.
"Men are sloppy." But the only man she truly knew was her father. The maid constantly had to pick up the newspaper that he carelessly tossed on the floor when he was through reading it.
Disconcerted by Rafe's presence in her bedroom, her heart racing as if she were in a steeplechase, she nervously wet her fingers and dabbed at her cheeks.
Rafe ran his hand down his chest, and looked at his clothes. "I don't appear to be sloppy. In fact, I'd say I was rather well put together."
One brow raised, Selena glanced over at him. "I wasn't particularly speaking about clothes." However, his clothes fit him nicely. She picked up the small towel next to the bowl and scrubbed her face with it.
"No? Well, anyway, as I said dinner --"
"I know what you said about dinner." Drying her face, she continued, "And as I am presentable, and we have no guests that I am aware of, I will make do with what I am currently wearing. Wrinkles and all. That way you can have your dinner at the appointed hour and your cook won't be upset." She tossed the towel back down and turned to face him once more.
His head was titled back, his eyes were closed and his breathing appeared to be quite even. Had he simply fallen asleep while she was talking to him? Was she that boring? Or was it that he was just as tired as she from their unexpected and long journey? Not to mention all the emotional upheaval. Frowning, she took a tentative step closer to him.
He seemed so large a presence in her room. It was strange, and nerve-racking, to have him in her room. She took one more cautious step and leaned forward a bit.
His eyes popped open and looked up at her. "Are ye ready?"
Startled, she put a hand to her breast and jumped back a step. "Yes," she huffed out.
"Good." He stood up and jerked down his vest. "Shall we go?"
"By all means."
He walked out of her room, leaving her behind with her mouth once again open in amazement. The man was a barbarian. She hurried after him.
"You could have escorted me," she said to him.
"I'm hungry."
"That doesn't mean you have to be rude."
"I wasn't."
"I don't know my way around yet. What if I got lost?" Lord, how she hated sounding whiny. She trailed after him in the dim hallway as they headed for the stairs.
"Yell."
"Where is your bedroom, Mr. MacLachlan?" She cringed. Such a personal question to ask. One did not ask those kinds of questions. She could have bitten her tongue even though she had a good idea his bedroom was next to hers. She should be trying her best to make him like her, get him to respond to her the way he did toward his daughter, not alienating him.
"Off-limits."
"What does that mean? That no one is allowed in your room?" What was wrong with her that she was making such a mess of everything she said?
"Aye."
"What if I needed to talk to you about something? What if..." she paused for a second. "What if, God forbid, the house was on fire and you were in your room?"
"Yell."
"Is that all you have to say about it?"
He nodded.
"Do you have to talk in mono-syllables?"
He stopped and gave her a quizzical look. "Runs in the family." He went down the stairs and headed across the foyer. "Tomorrow is Erin's birthday and a few of the relatives will be coming by to celebrate."
Selena followed him. "Tomorrow?"
"Aye."
She wasn't even settled into her new home and they were hosting a party? "I hardly know the cook well enough to know how she cooks. What dishes she does particularly well. Is this celebration formal, or informal? Will your relatives being staying the night? And how many people should I be expecting?"
"Sixty."
Shocked, she stopped. "Mr. MacLachlan."
"Rafe."
"I don't care what your name is."
He turned and looked at her, disbelief clearly written on his face. "Truly," he said softly, one brow arched high.
He kept Selena's gaze locked with his.
"That's not what I meant," she said. "I was astounded by the number of people coming." She took a quick breath. "What I meant was that your name wasn't important compared to this news."
"No?" He said. He didn't know why he was so sensitive about her not calling him by his first name, but it did annoy him. "Perhaps you should continue to explain."
"You mean continue explaining to you until I come up with something you like?"
"Exactly." How incredulous she sounded. How charming and flustered she looked. Though he could tell she wanted to look away she kept her gaze steady on his. Maybe she would finally call him by his first name.
"Are you jesting?" She shook her head and finally looked down. "No, I guess not."
"I'm waiting." He forced the words out with a growl and tapped one foot impatiently. Earlier, sitting on that dainty little chair in her room, watching her fix her hair, had been a major mistake on his part. He did not intend to become that comfortable with her. She would not unlock his heart, no matter what. His heart would remain a prisoner, and he the jailer.
But it had been so easy, sitting there, watching Selena. As a small boy his mother would always welcome him in her room so he could tell her about his exciting day from discovering large spiders to capturing a run-away piglet. He fancied that he could still smell the soft scent of lily-of-the-valley that she had always worn.
Her bedroom had been the heart of this house. Maybe in time it would be again.
Selena sighed, bringing his attention back to her again.
"It was a surprise to me that we are having a social gathering tomorrow, that's all. My mind simply became swamped with the many things that are required to be done before one's guests arrive." Her gaze fired back to his. "I hope that is satisfactory to you."
He studied her a moment longer, and his gaze dipped and lingered for a second on her mouth. A kiss could lead to the soft pleasures of marriage and all that it entailed. Those soft pleasures had nearly destroyed him once before. This marriage must be treated as a business agreement. "Aye. It'll do." He headed for the dining room.
"Sixty people," she said behind him. "You must have a large family."
He nodded. When he entered the dining room, he was pleased to see that fresh flowers from the hot house had been brought in and arranged in a vase, their colors brightening the dark paneled, large room. Rafe could just detect the faint scents of roses and hyacinths. He leaned over the table and fingered one red velvety petal.
"Do you like flowers?" she asked.
He shrugged. "They are simply something that grows."
"Yet you take the time to admire them." She stepped closer to him and lightly ran her hand over one of the blooms. "These are very fragrant and so early in the season. Red roses signify love and hyacinths young love or playfulness." She smelled one of the flowers. "Do you have a conservatory?"
"Aye." He moved away from her and with precise steps moved to his chair at the head of the long table. Sitting down, he snapped out his napkin.
A servant pulled out a chair and Selena sat down. "How fortunate you are to have flowers all year round."
"Perhaps, after all the guests have left, if ye like, I can have someone show the conservatory to ye."
"That would be appreciated. I like to garden; do you?"
"I'd kill anything I tried to grow."
"It takes time, Mr. MacLachlan. Flowers do not grow overnight."
Much like a true love he thought, something he vowed to himself that he would never be fool enough to be tempted by again. "Hmm. Tomorrow's party calls for something verra special for you to wear and I will have the clothes brought up to you first thing in the morning, so that if any adjustments are required they can be made in time. The hem is the only thing I am aware of that needs to be done for ye."
"I have several gowns of my own to chose from, Mr. MacLachlan, that require no adjustments."
"I'm sure they are adequate, but tomorrow is different."
A servant placed a bowl of soup in front of Rafe. Just as he picked up a spoon, Selena spoke.
"My father may not be as wealthy as you, Mr. MacLachlan, but I do have a trousseau."
Her father wouldn't have any money if he had had to pay that ransom for Plum. Rafe cocked his head to one side to see her better around the large bouquet. "I'm sure ye do. But, I am the head of this household and the least ye could do is wear what I would like ye to wear." The sound of his voice was a trifle too ironhanded even for his own liking, but the words were spoken now and he couldn't take them back.
"Very well, if you insist."
He rubbed his hand across his jaw. "Perhaps I should start over."
"Yes?"
She sounded so hopeful.
"The clothes are my gift to ye, and it would please me if you would wear them tomorrow for Erin's birthday party."
There was a long pause before she answered. "How kind of you, and I will wear them if they fit. But in the future, I would like to decide what to wear."
His shoulders fell. He hoped they would not have to have a discussion like this over everything. There was a moment of silence while a servant filled their wineglasses.
"Mr. MacLachlan, is there some reason I have to sit clear down here, with this large mass of flowers between us?"
"I like looking at the flowers."
"Rather than at me? Like keeping a barrier between us at all times so we have to practically shout?"
Keeping a barrier between them wasn't a bad idea, but it wouldn't do for her to know that. "That sounds like ye are askin' for a compliment."
"No," she answered quietly.
Rafe looked at her again. Her eyes were downcast and her cheeks had a delicate blush to them. He made a mental note to inform the servants to put her place setting next to his. He didn't care for her to be at the other end of the table either. It did feel like they were shouting to each other, besides having to lean one way or the other to see each other around the flowers as well. But it would have to wait until after Erin's birthday.
"Mr. MacLachlan?"
Agitated, Rafe ripped his dinner roll in half. When was she going to start using his first name? "Aye?"
"Who is Tee-Ful?"
His brows creased for a moment. "Tee-Ful is Erin's doll."
"How did Erin come up with such an unusual name?"
"Couldn't say beautiful."
For the next few minutes they ate in silence. The servants removed their soup dishes. The main course was served and when Rafe tasted his chicken, covered with a light glaze, he grimaced. Too much salt and heavily sugared. He pointed his fork at Selena and said, "Don't --" But it was too late. She looked like if she could have spit she would have. He turned to one of the servants. "Get the housekeeper here. Immediately."
"Aye, sir."
"Sorry 'bout that," he said to Selena.
"What is the housekeeper's name? I've forgotten."
"Mrs. Petshow."
Selena took a sip of water. "I take it this is not your cook's finest."
"Cook dinna do this." He leaned back in his chair.
"I'm rather relieved to hear that. But, if the cook didn't do this, who did?"
"Erin." He watched Selena as she tried hard not to smile. "No' funny. Her nanny should have kept an eye on her."
"True, but it's just a bit of mischief."
"Naughtiness," he said with a snap.
"Are you planning to give her ten lashes then? And perhaps twenty to her nanny?"
He tapped his fingers on the table. "Possibly."
"Only the two of us tasted the chicken, not your entire family."
"Erin does no' need your defense."
"Has she done this often?"
He shrugged a broad shoulder.
She sighed loud enough for him to hear it. "Well, she must have, or else you wouldn't have come to such a quick answer as to who was responsible for this. But if I had a daughter that liked to cook, I would let her on occasion. It would keep her out of mischief. And then," Selena paused while a servant poured more water, "I would let her eat it. Her cooking would either cease, or improve."
"She's too young. And young ladies do no' cook."
"Yet..."
Rafe could imagine Selena's hand, palm up, gracefully wave over her dish.
The housekeeper, Mrs. Petshow, bustled into the dining room. "Sir?"
"Get Erin. And tell that nanny of hers if she doesn't keep a better eye on Erin she will be dismissed."
"Aye, sir."
A few minutes later, head down, Erin shuffled into the dinning room. Rafe got up and pulled out a chair. "Sit."
Erin climbed on the chair and Rafe pushed it in. "Ye were in the kitchen again, weren't ye?"
She nodded.
"I have decided that for your punishment, ye will eat the chicken."
He could feel Selena's mood change from curiosity to amusement. A small dish of the awful entree was placed in front of Erin. Rafe motioned with his hand for her to start. "Go on. Eat."
Her large blue eyes looked so sad and hurt that Rafe was tempted to let it go and hug her instead. Erin helped herself to a tiny piece and froze. Rafe wanted to laugh but kept his gaze pointed and determined. "Swallow it."
Two large tears slipped down her rounded pink cheeks.
"If I could swallow it, so can ye."
She squeezed her eyes shut, puckered her mouth and swallowed the bite. Her little body gave a shake from the sweet and sour combination.
"Would ye like some more?" he asked gently of his daughter.
"I don't think that's necessary," Selena said as she got out of her chair.
Rafe pointed at her. "Sit down."
Her eyes sparkling with sudden anger, Selena did as he ordered.
"Now, I'll ask ye again, Erin, do ye want some more?"
"Nae," she whispered.
"Your new mother has come up with an idea for ye."
Immediately Erin's gaze became suspicious.
"She has suggested that you be allowed to cook. On occasion."
Surprise covered Erin's face and she looked at Selena. Rafe felt quite pleased with himself that he had taken Selena's advice if only to see a small bit of happiness on his beautiful daughter's face.
Smiling at Erin, Selena said, "Supervised, of course."
Erin clapped her hands together and bounced in her chair. "Tomorrow, Da?"
"Nae. Ye'll be too busy."
Her face fell into disappointment.
Rafe reached over and held on to one of her small hands. "Perhaps, the day after. Tomorrow is your birthday, remember?"
She beamed a large smile at him and Rafe felt his heart swell with love for this small child of sunshine.
"Can I go now, Da?"
"Aye."
The second Erin was out of earshot, Selena stood up and snapped her napkin down on the table. She marched toward Rafe. "Not even Saul would have treated me with such disrespect. I don't respond well to someone yelling at me. Or giving me orders."
Rafe watched her come closer. He knew Saul wouldn't yell at Selena. No, he would lash out at her with his fists. "I wasn't yelling. I was only being firm."
Hands on her hips she stood before him. "Just what did you think I was going to do that required such firmness?"
"I wasn't sure. But I didn't want ye interfering with --"
"Just a minute." She leaned toward him. "If I am Erin's new mother, as you have told her twice now I believe, then what I was about to do would not be interfering."
Rafe rubbed his brow thinking about how to put matters back into perspective. In his effort to not let her into his heart, he seemed to be causing each of them distress.
"Are you just going to sit there thinking? Or are you trying to figure out some way to not apologize?" How very aggravated and beautiful she was.
"I should not have yelled."
"That's the best you can do?" She folded her arms under her breasts.
"Weel, no." He envisioned taking her into his arms and kissing away her anger. She would probably be so dumbfounded she would either slap him or faint. Maybe she would kiss him back. She apparently did what was necessary and seemed to make the best of it. He stood up and carefully placed his napkin on the table. "It will take us both time to get used to this situation."
She stood straighter and her eyes widened. "Are you referring to our 'situation' as our marriage? In fact, the way you say it, Mr. MacLachlan, it sounds as if the words have capital letters." Skeptical frustration colored her voice. She clasped her hands in front of her.
He smiled. "I guess it did sound that way. But why are ye twisting around everything I say?" He stepped closer to her.
"Why can't you behave a little more nicely? Be a gentleman?" Her gaze filled with pleading.
"I am nice. A nice gentleman."
"Prove it."
Without a moment's hesitation he reached over, pulled her into his arms and stopped. Her eyes were huge with surprise and resignation. And as much as her lips invited his kiss, he would not give in to that pleasure. A kiss could be his undoing to keep her out of the deepest part of his heart. Gently he folded her arm over his. "I will lead ye back to your place."
"And are you referring to my place at this table, or to my place in The Situation?"
He chuckled. "Your place in The Situation is by my side."
"Not beneath you?"
He choked down a laugh as his imagination gave way to the erotic vision Selena had just verbalized for him. "An interesting point-of-view."
Her hands flew to her mouth and her cheeks suffused with a deep scarlet.
"Sir, Madam."
Rafe and Selena turned to see the nanny in the doorway.
"Aye, Nanny?"
"It's the wee Miss Plum."
Selena hurried over to her. "What is it? Is she all right?"
"Och, tis nothing to fret over. But the wee miss won't let me help her get ready for bed."
"I'll see to her." Selena faced Rafe. "That is, if you don't mind."
"No' at all."
"Thank you. I'll be back as soon as possible."
As soon as the women had departed from the dining room, Rafe ran a finger around the inside edges of his shirt collar. He wasn't sure if it was fortuitous or not that Erin's nanny showed up when she did, but dinner was definitely over.
He headed for the sideboard and poured himself a liberal amount of whiskey and drank half of it in one long pull. The burning warmth of the liquid plopped into his belly and he tried hard to banish away his carnal thoughts about Selena.
Continuing to think about her and her reactions to the marriage and himself, he strolled out of the dining room and headed for his study. Selena certainly did not give the impression she was suffering from having to marry him instead of Saul. He could not believe she was so flighty in her affections that she would not shed a single tear in reaction to all that had happened to her. However, from what he had seen of her, Selena always appeared so self-assured and in control of everything, that she always seemed to know her own mind. She seemed to be a -- practical woman.
Whatever the case, he had to remind himself that he did not marry her for love. He had promised himself that no woman would ever get the chance to betray him again, not even the lovely Selena. But she tugged at his heart, pulled at that promise.
He shook his head and smiled to himself. This marriage was a business agreement and Selena had aptly named it 'The Situation'. He settled into his leather chair with a gusty deep breath, put his drink down and reached for his reading glasses. He flexed his fingers and opened the ledger.
Sometime later Selena's voice interrupted his concentration. Frowning, he waited a moment and thought perhaps he had only imagined it. He stretched and by the quietness of the house knew it was quite late.
Once again he looked down at the figures. He flipped back a page, checked his numbers and lightly swore. No matter how hard he tried he could not get the ledgers to balance. Then he heard Selena again. Her faint voice indicated she was somewhere on this floor.
"Mr. MacLachlan."
With a groan he stood up, flung his glasses down on the desk, grabbed the nearby, lit hurricane lamp and strode out of the room.
"Mr. MacLachlan, I'm lost," her muffled voice called out.
He scrubbed at his face. "Louder," he said.
"Mr. MacLachlan?"
"Aye. Move towards my voice."
"I can't."
He heard a tremor in her voice and a tiny vise of fear squeezed at him. "Where are ye?" he asked as he hurried down the dark hall.
"I don't know."
"What the hell do ye mean ye dinna know?" He reached the main foyer. Not a single servant was to be seen. "Describe the room."
"It's too dark. I can't see."
"Dinna ye have enough sense to bring a lamp wi' ye?"
"It blew out," she yelled back.
"Bloody hell," he murmured. By the sound of her voice he knew he was getting closer to her. He plunged into the sitting room, took a quick glance about to see she wasn't there and rushed back out into the main hall and stood still to listen to her once again. "Selena?"
"Mr. MacLachlan! Something is in here with me." Terror clawed at her voice.
Saul must have arrived earlier than he had expected. Rafe charged across the hall toward the library. "I'm comin'."
She screamed.
He flung the library door open, nearly unhinging it and it banged against the wall.
When the door burst open and let in the beacon of light, Selena rushed toward it. "Mr. MacLachlan."
Rafe put the hurricane light down on the side table just in time to capture Selena in his arms.
"I didn't think you would ever get here in time." Heart beating frantically she laid her head against his shoulder. "Whatever is in this room, it's large. Must be a rat." She couldn't help her shaking, but she was so glad to have him rescue her from whatever hairy monster lived in this musty smelling room she didn't care if he thought her weak. Held in the circle of his arms she felt safe.
"Mouse," he said against her hair sounding very relieved.
She leaned back to look at him. "Oh no, Mr. MacLachlan. It was much bigger. A rat, at the very least. A very large rat. I should know. It managed to get under my skirts and brush against my ankle." She shuddered, stepped away from him and rubbed her arms.
"No' a rat." He shook his head. "Mouse."
"No mouse is that large." Her words shook.
He looked past her and then bent down. "Come, ye obstinate creature."
A large calico colored cat arched its back and meowed.
"Mouse," Rafe called out firmly.
Head high, the cat proudly meandered past Selena and Rafe and out of the library.
"Never did mind." Rafe straightened.
"You mean to tell me that...that a cat brushed against me?" How terribly foolish she now felt.
"Aye." He picked up the lamp and led Selena out of the room. "What were ye doing in here?"
"Looking for you. Then the door blew shut and the flame extinguished."
He shook his head.
"What?" she asked.
"Need to install gas lights in this place."
"Aye," she said mimicking his tone. Her heart began to slow down to its normal pace.
He gave her a sideways glance. "Are ye afraid of the dark?"
"Don't be ridiculous. I was simply disoriented, Mr. MacLachlan." While very few things frightened her personally, she had always been a little afraid of the dark. At home where she knew every piece of furniture she could generally navigate her way around at night. But here in this place she had turned to frozen stone when her light vanished.
To change the subject she said, "Your cat is named Mouse?" She couldn't believe that a man like Mr. MacLachlan would bother to name any animal.
"Aye."
"And who picked out such a lovely name?"
"Mrs. Petshow."
"Oh." That fact didn't surprise Selena, but somehow she had expected him to say 'Erin'.
"How's Plum?" He took a light hold of her arm and headed for the stairs.
"Fine. Now. She still won't speak though."
"Needs time."
"Yes. But it does worry me."
They started up the steps. "We still have one more thing to do tonight," Rafe said.
"What would that be?"
Rafe did not answer piquing Selena's curiosity and she looked at him. The flickering light of the hurricane lamp outlined his face in shadows and curves. "Mr. MacLachlan?"
"I'm trying to figure out how best to say it."
Selena's mind nervously swirled with the possibly of what he might be talking about. "Yes?"
He cleared his throat. "The Situation."
Immediately Selena knew what he was talking, or not talking, about. "I understand."
"Good." Relief was evident in his voice that he didn't have to explain further.
They came to the landing and headed toward her bedroom. "I will give ye time to have the maid ready you for bed before I join ye."
"Thank you for your consideration."
Once inside her room Selena yanked at the needlepoint bell pull and within minutes the maid arrived. After Selena had prepared for bed and the maid departed she waited for Rafe. Gradually Selena's thoughts centered on Saul. Was it only yesterday morning that her world seemed so full of promises? It felt like weeks had passed, not a day and a half.
Regardless of everything that had happened, she was still Mrs. MacLachlan, just married to the wrong brother. She had expected to be Saul's cherished bride with her whole life planned ahead of her. Instead she was a reluctant bride, a surprised mother of a five-year-old, and caretaker of a shocked and speechless younger sister.
Selena smoothed the blankets down across her body. Expecting Rafe at any moment caused her to start at every noise she heard. She reminded herself that marriages happen everyday and this meeting of man and woman was to be expected. If other women had endured this, so could she.
She heard a soft knock from one of the mirrored doors. "Come in."
Rafe entered her bedroom. "Have I kept ye waiting long?"
She shook her head. Her nerves were so badly strung that she felt like a harp string about ready to snap. She watched him as he blew out the light and he came to her.
The morning light burst into the room when the maid pushed open the drapes. "Good mornin', ma'am.
Groaning Selena rolled over and away from the maid. It couldn't possibly be time to get up; she had just gotten to sleep.
"Tis a fine lovely day out. Just look at the sunshine." The maid opened the other drapes and more light flooded the room. "Would ye like your breakfast brought up to ye, or do ye want to eat downstairs?"
"Here," Selena mumbled. Then she could stay in bed for a few moments more.
"Do ye prefer coffee or hot chocolate? Or tea?"
Selena pulled the covers tighter around her. What a chatterbox the maid was. "Chocolate. Please."
"Verra well."
She listened to the maid leave the room and shut the door. She couldn't believe it but she felt no different than she did the day before and she was truly married. Reluctantly she got out of bed and shuffled over to the window. The bright blue sky, the noisy chirping of the birds outside, even the small crocuses that were starting to push up from their winter rest seem so much more cheerful than she felt.
Of course, unlike her sister, Plum, who awakened every morning with a smile and went to bed with a smile, she herself was never cheerful in the morning. It should have been raining to mimic her state of mind. The world around her hadn't changed, just her own world.
She put her fingers on her mouth as she thought about the previous night. Rafe had never once kissed her and she wondered if that was normal when men and women were intimate. Just thinking about what had transpired between her and Rafe caused her muscles to involuntarily tighten. Last night had been an uncomfortable experience. For once in her life she had been extremely thankful for the dark. Rafe had been unable to see that she had had her eyes squeezed shut the entire time.
The next time he decided to visit her, she would count slowly to one hundred, or two hundred if it took that long, and he would be finished and gone. In time she might even get use to being intimate with him.
Yawning she padded over to the washbasin and splashed the room temperature water on her face. What she wouldn't give to have a day to laze about in bed till at least noon, have a long sumptuous lunch, and then play croquet until dark. What she wouldn't give to be married to Saul. Abruptly, she grabbed the nearby towel and dried her face.
She had to get past her regrets of not marrying the man she had been engaged to. She must start to find qualities about Rafe MacLachlan that she liked.
She sat down at her dressing table and picked up her hairbrush. Rafe was much more serious than...No, she admonished herself, putting her brush down on the dressing table. Do not wallow in comparison.
She looked at herself in the mirror and started over. Rafe was serious, but even- tempered. He certainly loved his daughter. When he smiled, he was handsome. He was a good dancer, quite graceful in fact. And he preferred to sleep in his own bed. Selena felt a blush warm her cheeks at the thought, and being by herself, felt a little silly for doing so.
She continued on with her mental list of Rafe's qualities. Rafe did possess a sense of humor, a small sense, that is. Perhaps she could improve upon that. And he was kind. All in all he had some wonderful qualities for being a good father.
She picked up her hairbrush once more and started to brush her hair. "Ow," she exclaimed. Blasted curly hair. She hated it.
The curls were so small, so stubborn, and so insistent, that every morning her hair was quite tangled. She looked at the snarl where her brush was entangled. After some pulling and careful prying of hair, the brush was finally freed, but it left her hair in a snarly knot.
Putting the brush down, Selena opened a drawer in the vanity hoping to find a pair of scissors. Nothing. She opened one on the other side and stopped. Right inside were three tiny pewter boxes, all topped with a fairy each in different poses.
Intrigued, Selena picked one up. Engraved in fancy scroll lettering was the letter 'S'. She picked up the next one. It had the letter "R". She smiled to herself. The enchanting boxes probably held Saul and Rafe's baby teeth but one more box remained and she examined it.
The letter "B" was engraved on this one. Curious, she opened it. A blond, curly lock of hair was tucked inside.
She wondered if it belonged to Erin, if her first name began with a "b". She'd have to ask Rafe about it later when she saw him. Putting the box down, she reached further into the draw and her hand touched something cool and metallic.
Gingerly she pulled it out and stared at it, stunned that such a thing would even be in a woman's bedroom. She turned the pistol over in her hand and weighed its balance. The handle nestled in the palm of her hand perfectly.
There was a small knock at her door and the maid walked in carrying a tray. Selena turned to her. "Do you know anything about this? Why this is even here?"
The maid glanced nonchalantly at the pistol and put the tray down. As she poured the chocolate, she said, "Our mistress always kept it in the drawer there." She made a movement of her head in the direction of the drawer. "Said a woman should never be unarmed. Ye never know what could happen, she said."
"I see." Selena carefully put the armed weapon back where she found it. By the maid's calm reaction she suppose that everyone knew of the gun's presence and took it as normal.
"Is that Mr. MacLachlan's first wife you are referring to?" she asked hoping she sounded disinterested.
"Och, no, ma'am. His mother was the only other woman besides you that ever slept in this room. The first Mrs. MacLachlan, she never came here. She only stayed in the city."
"Oh." Somehow that pleased Selena enormously.
"Best to be careful with it, though. The master checks it every week, makes sure it's workin'. Keeps it loaded."
"I will endeavor to be very careful with it." She carefully put the pistol back where she had found it.
There was another knock at the bedroom and a couple of maids came in, one carrying clothes.
"What is it you have there?" Selena asked.
"Your clothes for the gathering tonight, ma'am."
Selena eyed the garments for a moment. No doubt the very ones Rafe had ordered her to wear for tonight.
"The skirt and blouse need to be tried on."
"Before we begin with them, I would like to enjoy my hot chocolate, get my hair brushed and see to my sister."
"Aye, ma'am. Would ye like us to come back later?"
Silly question. "Yes. In about two hours?" Selena gave them a very small smile.
"Aye, ma'am." They put the clothes on the bed, bobbed a curtsy, and left.
The remaining maid handed Selena a cup of the steaming sweet liquid. After smelling it soothing aroma, Selena sipped at it. The flavor burst in her mouth, settled on her tongue and she closed her eyes in enjoyment as the sweet chocolate began its journey through her body. Plum loved hot chocolate as much as she. "Would you make sure that my sister gets some of this?"
"She and Miss Erin have already enjoyed their breakfast."
Surprised, Selena took another sip and thought about Plum. Wasn't it strange that Rafe seemed to know exactly where to find her? Perhaps he simply knew London quite well. And apparently much better than Saul did. That had it be it, Selena decided.
She sat down at the dressing table. "Do you know what Miss Erin and Miss Plum are now doing?" Selena hoped that her sister was feeling better.
The maid picked up a brush and started in trying to untangle the many knotted curls. "I believe Miss Erin is giving Miss Plum a tour of the house and grounds."
She needed a tour herself. "I hope they don't get lost, or in trouble," she said thinking about Erin getting into mischief the day before.
"Oh, Miss Erin knows every nook and cranny better than most of the staff. She's a verra good lassie."
From what Selena had seen of Erin she was a sweet child but prone to rascality. "Do you happen to know what Mr. MacLachlan is doing?" She tried to sound very nonchalant.
"Most likely in his den reading the newspaper. No one dares disturb him for the hour he sets aside for his reading."
"Any if there is an emergency?"
"We wait."
Selena took another sip of her hot drink. The staff must be very competent if the maid brushing her hair felt no qualms about any problems that might arise. "When should we be expecting our guests?"
"Och, by late morning or early afternoon they should be trickling in. 'Tis a full, merry house we will have tonight."
"Are there enough rooms for everyone?"
The maid laughed. "Aye. And even if there weren't, they would simply rest themselves on the floor."
Selena gave the maid a wan smile. She could not imagine anyone willing to sleep on floors unless they were barbarians.
Dressed and ready to see how Plum was faring, Selena ambled down the hallway and came to the main stair landing. Intrigued by the colors that flashed on the walls she paused to find the source. A massive stained glass window filled the foyer in a kaleidoscope of indigo blue, bright green and royal purple on the walls and ceiling. The glorious window would have been at home in a cathedral.
She stood there for a moment engrossed in her thoughts. Everything about this place spoke of wealth and elegance. On two or three occasions Saul had made some disparaging remark about his brother's inheritance. As the older son, Rafe would inherit everything. Rafe did not act like a stingy man, so it didn't make sense for Saul to indicate that he didn't get his fair share. From everything she had seen of Saul, he always seemed to have more than enough money.
Maybe it wasn't money that Saul had been jealous of, but a mother's love, or a father's attention. Children had long memories when they felt slighted by a parent. She went down the stairs.
After asking a servant where she might find Erin and Plum she finally found them outside. Erin was feeding the chickens while Plum and the nanny watched.
"Plum, darling," Selena called out. She strode over to her sister. "How are you this morning?"
Plum kept her gaze on Erin and barely shrugged.
Concerned, Selena wrapped her arms around her. "Remember what Mr. MacLachlan said. You're safe here."
Erin came over to them and tilted her head at Selena. "Canna she talk?"
"Yes. She just hasn't felt well lately." Disquiet over Plum's continued silence gnawed at Selena.
"Do I have to call ye "Mother?" Erin asked, her eyes screwed up tight in a glare.
Surprised by the question, Selena hedged for a moment. "Only when you want to."
Erin looked indecisive about the response.
"Where's your bunny?" Selena asked.
Erin frowned and kicked at the dirt. "She ran away." She looked back up at Selena.
Nanny let out a long, self-absorbed sigh and said, "I'm sure there will be many more bunnies to name, Erin."
Erin lifted her blue-eyed gaze at Nanny. "Flop was mine."
The nanny turned to Selena. "Erin names every animal here."
Selena looked down at Erin and smiled. "Even the chickens?"
Erin straightened her small shoulders with indignation. "We have names. All of us."
Nanny rested a hand on one of Erin's shoulders. "Erin, your da has warned you about the dangers of naming animals you are someday going to eat."
"I don't care," she yelled back as she shook off her nanny's hand and stomped away back toward the main house. "Everyone has a name."
"I apologize for her, madam. It's the one thing she is quite determined about."
"It's quite all right. Erin does have a point."
"So does her da. I wouldna want to be the one to tell her we are eating Hilda the Hen, or Roger the Rooster. If you'll excuse me, I'll take Miss Plum and see if I can't persuade Erin to join us for an early, light lunch."
"I should be getting back as well."
They walked up the path heading for the main house. "Perhaps Miss Plum would like to have a small animal of her own." The young woman tightened her shawl around her shoulders. "Maybe a kitten -- we have a new litter, or a bunny like Miss Erin's."
"So long as we weren't going to eat it. Would you like that, Plum?"
She shrugged a shoulder, then nodded.
Selena let out a small breath of air. She told herself Plum definitely was feeling better. In no time at all she would be her sunny self again.
The rest of the day rushed by in a flurry. Selena tried on her clothes so the maids could hem the skirt and take in the blouse. Later she and Rafe greeted the guests. After the last of the guests had arrived, Selena hurried to dress.
The skirt's hem had been sewed in and the blouse fit her beautifully, but she was quite uncomfortable with the wide colorful sash that matched her silk skirt. The rich dark cobalt blue background had a bold blaze of red running through it.
The sash was draped over her left shoulder with the ends of the sash dropping from either side of her shoulder. It was all held together with a circular brooch, a large cairngorm set in the center.
From somewhere down the hallway outside her bedroom she could hear men's good-hearted laughter. She wished she could remember everyone's name. After greeting the first dozen or so people her brain quit remembering names, but she would eventually know who all the relatives were.
Shifting her shoulders, Selena decided to move the sash to her other shoulder. Just as she finished switching it from one side to the other there was a knock at her door.
"Come in."
Rafe walked in and shut the door.
Through her mirror Selena looked at him and her breath caught in her throat. Speechless she turned around.
"Ye look lov -- what the devil?" He strode over to her. "Dinna think my staff would get this backwards."
Selena could hardly keep her mouth from falling open. "What are you talking about?" She mushed out the words as if her mouth was full of porridge.
He truly was magnificent. From the top of the three eagle feathers in his bonnet down to his ghillies he was every woman's fantasy idea of a Highlander. She had seen men dressed in their kilts before, but never like this. In fact, several of the men that had arrived that afternoon had been wearing their kilts, but they did not stir her like this. Just the way he walked in it, the quiet swish of the wool kilt brushing against his legs, the elegant male grace of his body as he moved, could thrill any woman's blood. Her own heated blood thrummed through her whole body.
"Your sash in on the wrong shoulder." Deftly, he removed the pin and shook out the sash. "It goes on the other shoulder."
Confounded by her reaction to him, she managed to squeak out, "Why?" He was so close to her, touching her, she could hardly breath. She wished he would stand still so she could get her fill of looking at him.
"As wife of a Chieftain your sash is worn on the other shoulder." He stopped for a second and looked at her with surprise. "Ye dinna know?"
Chieftain? Fearful that her voice would come out as another high-pitched, un-couth squeak, she shook her head.
"Aye," he said, pining the broach back on. "Chieftain of the MacLachlan clan. Same as my da."
"How nice," Selena managed to say, sure she sounded half-witted.
Rafe gave her a puzzled look. "Ye sound as if ye're congratulating me." He straighten out a fold in the sash.
She reached up to remove his hand from her shoulder. Their fingers intertwined for a second and she wondered if he suffered from the same confused feelings as much as she did. She let go of his hand and turned to look in the mirror. "How long have you been a chieftain?" She studied her ensemble as she pinched one loose pleat tighter.
"Since my da died," he responded with a straight face.
Grinning in embarrassment and pleased by his droll humor she looked at him through the mirror's reflection. "Guess I asked for that."
"Aye. But there's one more thing that needs placing on your sash. He reached into his sporran and pulled out a small Rowan seedling. "As ye can see, I have one of these in my bonnet."
She glanced up and, indeed, one was tucked in.
As he shoved the small seedling behind the brooch, he said, "Rowan trees are good for keeping witches away."
"Do you believe in witches?"
"All of us do to a certain extent." He placed his hands on her shoulders and a quiet tremor swept through her. "Shall we greet the rest of my guests?"
She nodded. It was so nice to engage in a simple, easy conversation with him that she suddenly felt reluctant to leave the room. They had taken a step toward being friends and optimism put a lift in her steps. "Do you know if Plum and Erin are ready for this party?"
They walked out of the room and headed down the hallway. "Aye. Been enjoying themselves for an hour or so."
She studiously kept her gaze straight ahead, but with every step she sensed his easy elegance, imagined how he looked walking in his kilt. Her blood vibrated with a singular, simmering drumming. But she wondered if she shouldn't be experiencing some guilt, some minor self-reproach on her part for being even the slightest bit attracted to him. After all she was to have married his brother.
They reached the main stairway and below in the foyer guests filled the spacious entry in a sea of kilts and colorful crinolines.
"We've been waitin' for ye, for the toast," called out one man.
"Aye," said another. "We know how punctual ye like to be, Rafael."
Surprised, Selena glanced at Rafe. To think that she was married to man with an archangel's name. Too bad he didn't act more like one with her. Now she suspected it wasn't the cook who liked the dinner to be served so promptly. It was the man standing next to her.
They proceeded down the stairs and as they reached the foyer a servant handed Selena and Rafe each a glass of champagne. As one the group raised their cups. "Fortis et fidus."
She tried to remember where she had heard the toast before and sipped at her drink. The champagne bubbled and fizzed as it left a pleasant sensation in her mouth. One of the older men came up to her. His beetled gray brows lowered. Eye to eye they gazed at each other. "Ye're a right brawl lass." He circled around her. "Where'd ye find her, Rafael?"
"London."
"Och, too bad." He pinched one of Selena's forearms.
"Stop that." Angry at his forwardness, she pushed his hand away. "And what do you mean, 'too bad'?"
Rafe forced a smile. "Robbie means --"
The front doors smashed open and a blond woman holding a mastiff by its large collar stepped in and stopped, her gaze pointed at Rafe.
He pulled his watch out of his sporran. "Ye're three hours and twenty-six minutes late."
All eyes turned to the woman. She threw her cloak at the nearest servant.
"Och, ye wretched bastard," she spat. "Tis true, then? Ye married some stinkin' boireannach from London?"
Selena's gaze swung from the woman back to Rafe. She didn't have to know Gaelic to understand that the woman had insulted her.
"Aye," Rafe answered sounding none too pleased.
"The bloody hell ye did."
The people separated like the parting of the seas as the woman marched up to Selena and looked her over. Hands on her hips, now she and the man called Robbie stared at her.
Selena felt like a Dalmatian with too many spots. Bristling, she said, "What are you staring at?"
"Gawd, but ye're a tall one," the woman said. Her large dog sniffed at Selena and gave her a slobbering lick on the hand. "At least Princess likes ye."
"Dogs know instinctively whom to trust."
"Dinna flatter yourself. Princess wouldna know the difference between and a wolf and a lamb."
A man called out, "Then what good is she, Bea?"
She swung around and aimed her dark gaze at the man who had spoken. "Shut up, Niall."
Some of the crowd snickered. Selena wiped her hand on the back of the dog.
"Selena," Rafe said, "may I introduce ye to my sister, Bea."
So this was the owner of the small pewter box with the lock of blond hair in it. Selena straighten taller, giving herself a full head's height advantage over the woman and stared back at her.
"I've never had the privilege of meeting someone who so fit their name. Your yellow dress with its black trim fits you beautifully. Bea." She smiled pleasantly at the shorter woman.
"She's right. A bumble bee," Robbie hooted in laughter. The rest of the guests politely smiled or chuckled.
Selena heard what might have been a small groan slip out of Rafe.
Bea's eyes flared with questioning anger for a second and then she aimed her gaze up at Rafe. "And where's our troublesome little brother? Did he actually marry that Sasannach strumpet from London he was planning to?"
Temptation to throw her champagne at Bea swirled in Selena. She didn't care if the woman was Rafe's sister or not. If she never saw her again in her life, it would suit her fine. Insulted to her core, she was fast becoming furious with Rafe that he had said nothing in her defense. If someone was insulting Rafe in her presence, she would certainly speak up. Curious to hear what he would say, Selena sidled a glance at him. His blue eyes darken and he scowled at his sister. The crowd around them became very silent.
"I married her, Bea."
The silence spread. Bea's mouth dropped open and Robbie's white brows rose. Then he slapped his knee in hooting laughter.
"That's a rare one, Rafael. What a trickster ye are, expectin' us to believe that."
Bea's gaze continued to be glued to Rafe's. "It's hard to believe, but Rafe doesna lie. He's tellin' us the truth, Robbie."
"If that the case, it's a story I want to hear."
"Perhaps later, Robbie." Rafe put his arm around Selena. "Now that ye've had your say, Beatrice -- this is Selena, my wife. I expect ye to respect her."
Bea cocked her head at her brother. "I'll respect her when she's proved she's earned it," she sneered. "But I never thought ye be so stupid as to marry another one."
Rafe leaned down closer to Bea, almost nose to nose. "Bea, this is not the time."
"Auntie Bea! Auntie Bea!" A beaming Erin ran into the room and flung herself at her aunt.
"My wee birthday lass." Bea hugged Erin tightly and swung around. "I've somethin' verra special for ye. Let's go outside and get it."
"And keep that bitch of yours outside," Rafe ordered.
Bea huffed out an inaudible reply. As soon as they had left, dog in tow, the room filled with a loud sigh of relief. Rafe whispered to Selena, "Dinna worry about my sister. She's...protective."
Selena whispered back, "You could have told me you had a sister."
"That's why I wanted her here early. To introduce ye."
Robbie put a gentle hand on Selena's shoulder. "Never ye mind about Bea. If she likes ye, she'll fight to the death for ye. She's just a wee bit..." he paused, his brows once again lowered as he seemed to search for just the right word.
"Try 'forceful'," Niall said.
Rafe shook his head. "Forceful, abrasive, angry -- and always late."
Clapping a hand on Rafe's back, Robbie said, "Speakin' of late, let's have another toast. One to your bonny bride."
"Aye," Rafe agreed with a short nod of his head. He lifted his glass. "To my lovely wife, Selena."
The toast gladdened Selena's heart and lessened her anger a bit as she took a sip of the champagne. Everyone repeated her name and drank.
Rafe checked his watch. "Time for music."
Robbie shook his head. "For Gawd's sake, Rafael, we're no' blithering timepieces."
"I'll have ye know that I am never late. For anything."
"Except getting born. Ye were a good month late."
Everyone laughed, including Selena and Rafe. When the laughter had died down, the guests headed in the general direction of the grand ballroom.
"I need to check on Plum," Selena said.
"She's wi' Patrick, over there by the library doors." Rafe pointed in the general direction. "Do ye see him? He sitting in the chair there." Rafe shook his head in an admiring way. "Patrick must be a hundred years old. And Nanny is nearby."
"I can't see Plum." Selena stood up on her toes. "Oh, aye, there she is. I mean, yes." A few more sips of champagne, and she would be talking with a broad Highland burr. "If you will excuse me for a moment, I would like to see how she is doing."
"She's safe wi' Patrick."
"I'm sure she is, but nevertheless, I just need to see her myself."
"Trust me, she will be fine in Patrick's care."
Erin came into the foyer carrying a puppy almost as big as she. "Da, look what Auntie Bea gave me. One of Princess's puppies."
"Aye..."
"Can she sleep in my room?"
Rafe rubbed his jaw. "I don't know. What about your other pets?"
"One of Princess's puppies would not harm another creature." Bea said coming back into the house.
Selena heard Rafe sharply exhale. She slanted a quick look at Bea and gazed down at Erin. "He, or she, is going to be bigger than you within a few months, Erin." She petted the large puppy.
"I was asking my da."
Bea snorted with delight at the obvious slight and sailed past them.
"We'll discuss it later," Rafe said. "Why don't ye show the puppy to Plum and then join us for the dancing? And, dinna forget, there will be more presents."
"Presents!" Smiling Erin skipped away.
Rafe put his arm around Selena and urged her to turn around and follow the rest of the people down the hallway toward the large ballroom.
She put a hand on his solid chest. How warm he felt. Her gesture suddenly felt intimate and she jerked her hand away from him. "Please. Let me at least say hello to Plum and I'll join you in the ballroom."
"All right."
Selena hurried over to her sister. Other than for the sash, Plum was wearing an ensemble that matched her own. How grown-up she looked. Plum held something close to her chest and as Selena came closer she could see it was a small black and white kitten.
"She's a bonny piseag," Patrick said. He reached up and with his bony forefinger petted the small animal. "What do ye plan to call her?" When Plum remained silent, he squinted up at her. "Is it a secret?"
"I can name her, Uncle Patrick," Erin announced.
"Och, lassie," he said scratching his head. "This one's no' for ye. Besides ye've a big pup that needs naming." He rested his hands on his cane. "Now, Plum, and what a lovely name ye have, would ye like to whisper to me your wee piseag's name?"
Curious to see what Plum would do, Selena waited. She noted that even the nanny and Erin were watching as well. Plum looked at her kitten and paused. Then she bent over to Patrick and whispered something. Selena smiled with all her heart. It didn't matter that Plum had only whispered, and that it was only one word, but that it appeared that she was easing out of her silence.
"Och, lassie. What a fine name. And ye," he poked a finger at Erin's stomach, "have to take time to find just the right name for your new pet."
Erin resettled the squirming puppy in her arms. "I will, Uncle Patrick. But what is the kitten's name?"
"Ye'll find out at the appropriate time."
"Aye," Nanny said. "First, before we dance, we must find a proper box for Plum's kitten." She escorted her charges down the long hallway.
Patrick bent forward, putting all his weight on his cane and struggled to stand up.
Selena rush forward. "Let me help you."
"Och, thank ye." He placed his vice-like grip on her arm and pulled himself up. "Did I hear right? Ye married Rafael instead of Saul?"
"Yes." The last thing Selena wanted to do was explain the circumstances of her marriage to Rafe. Patrick wrapped his hand around Selena's arm and the two of them followed the rest of the people heading for the ballroom.
"Weel, I've known both since the day they were born. Ye married the right laddie."
"Yes." What else could she say?
"He's resourceful."
Selena nodded. He had found Plum.
"Cares for the people in his family."
She could agree with that. He showed it in the way he cared for Erin.
"Honest to the bone."
As far as she knew him he certainly appeared to be.
"And," Patrick chuckled, "as Robbie said, he's never late for anything."
"Is he ever early?"
"No' that I can remember," he laughed.
They entered the ballroom where the guests stood in small clusters as the musicians warmed up their instruments.
Making their way toward Rafe, Selena overheard snatches of conversation.
"Can ye imagine marrying another one from England?"
"Aye, probably scalded Bea to the..."
As she and Patrick passed one group after another, their words would either fade away or someone would nudge the one speaking to stop them so Selena wouldn't hear.
"...only going to deepen the rift between..."
"...Niall would want to marry her?"
She didn't have to hear the conversations or ask questions to know that Bea and Rafe did not see eye to eye on much except for their love for Erin.
As if sensing her consternation, Patrick said, "Och, lassie. Dinna let their words concern ye. Rafe and Bea have to settle the problem by themselves."
"What problem is that?" Selena led Patrick over to a chair.
"Tis a sad, sorry tale and Rafe should be the one to tell ye. But I will warn ye, if ye ever do anything to hurt him, the whole clan will be at your throat. Not just his sister, regardless of how she feels about her brother."
Odd that Patrick only mentioned that Rafe's sister would come after her and not his brother. "And Saul?"
Patrick took a deep breath and sat down. "Saul lives his own life."
She couldn't blame Saul for that. No one would want to stay around Rafe and Bea with the animosity that fairly shimmered between the two of them. Their ill will, their malice, would make anyone want to stay away.
"Let me assure you that I have no reason to hurt my husband," Selena said. Why would she hurt him? He had given her a large sumptuous house to live in, servants to care for her and Plum, and the means to live quite well.
Other than not marrying Saul, which was by her own choice, Rafe had done nothing to harm her. The pain of not marrying the man she was engaged to was still present just not as sharp or as large. She supposed she was beginning to accept her new life with Rafe.
The animosity between sister and brother still concerned her. Perhaps there was something she could do to help.
"Couldn't you tell me why they are so angry with each other? I don't relish being the only one that doesn't know." She watched Patrick study the floor for a long minute. "After all, I'm part of this family now."
"All right. Perhaps it would be best if someone other than Rafael or Bea told ye. Someone who can see both sides. But, in private."
"Thank you. Let me help you back up and we'll go somewhere more secluded." She helped him stand, turned and came face to face with Rafe.
"Where are ye going, old man?" he asked.
"Need some air, ye young pup," he growled back.
"I'll get someone else to help ye. Selena is going to dance now."
Selena blinked and tried hard not to smile. "By myself? Like Salome and her seven veils? Only with my sash?"
"Och, but I'd like to see that," Patrick answered with a broad smile.
Grinning self-consciously Rafe fingered one of his brows. "I dinna mean that exactly."
"Good," she quickly said before he clarified what he did mean. "I'll be back in a few moments."
Just as she and Patrick reached the doorway, Rafe said, "Don't go tellin' Selena any family secrets now, Patrick."
Selena's heart lurched, wondering if Rafe had heard the last part of their conversation. Patrick paused and turned to look back at Rafe. "I'm too old to remember any, laddie."
Those who heard the short exchange laughed, including Rafe. As Patrick and Selena were talking he meandered about the room making sure everyone had enough to drink, but his thoughts were focused on Selena. He began to wonder what exactly they were talking about.
"Are ye listening to me, Rafe?"
"Oh, sorry, Niall. What were you saying?"
"I brought George back with me. Thank you for lending me him."
"Good." He nodded his head. It made him a trifle nervous to have her gone so long in Patrick's company.
"He's a hard worker."
"Aye." Who knows what the old man might say.
"I've discovered that he likes to eat wee bairns, especially lassies, for dessert."
"Erin will be pleased." He scanned the crowd again for any sign of Selena.
"Do ye think so?"
"What?" He shook his head. "My mind was someplace else, Niall."
Niall chuckled and guzzled down the rest of his drink. "Ye've a bonny new bride. I can understand why your thoughts aren't with me. But I would like to talk to ye about Bea. Ye know I've loved her for a long time. Can't ye force the issue?"
Rafe blew out his breath. "Bea may never marry again."
"Perhaps it would be marriage that would ease away her hurt."
"The best I can do is try to talk to her. Its too bad she dinna marry ye to begin with."
"Aye. One shouldn't speak ill of the dead, but that bastard had a roving eye. However, ye're the head of this clan. Surely ye can do something."
Rafe shook his head again. "Too much has happened between us for me to order her to marry you. Look at her reaction to my own marriage. Bide your time, Niall. Maybe she'll eventually succumb to your charms." He glanced over the crowd in the direction that Patrick and Selena had taken. "If you will excuse me, I need to get my wife away from Patrick or he'll snag her for the rest of the evening."
Niall laughed. "Maybe I should take lessons from Patrick. He seems to be able to charm any woman, young or old."
"Aye." Rafe clapped the young man on the shoulder and made his way out of the ballroom and headed for the balcony. As he approached it, he heard Patrick talking.
"It will take time for these things to heal."
Suspicious of what exactly Patrick was talking about, Rafe hurried his steps. Patrick, who had been and still was his closest confidant, knew more than anyone else in the clan about what really happened. "What are ye talking about, Patrick?"
Selena turned and looked up at him. She appeared pale and shaken.
Patrick leaned on his cane. "We were talking about Plum. I may have to force myself to live a few more years just so I can ask for her hand in marriage."
Rafe chuckled. "She'll want someone more spry than you." He placed Selena's hand in the crook of his elbow. Her hand was cold. What had the old man told her? "You'll need a nurse, no' a wife by then."
"Rather have a wife," he snorted. "Someone bonny to look at."
"Why don't ye come back inside with Selena and me where there are plenty of bonny lassies to feast your hungry eyes on. And where it is warm."
"Yes," said Selena. "It is getting quite cool out here."
Rafe gazed down at her. Was she trying to avert her gaze from his or was it only his imagination?
Patrick flexed his arms. "Och, ye two go ahead. My plaid will keep me warm enough for a while longer."
Rafe winked at the old man. "If you're no' back in ten minutes I'll send Angus out to carry you back in."
"I'll beat him wi' my cane and holler like a banshee."
"What a fine sight that would be. Besides Angus is deaf to anythin' ye might say and a strong brute. And as hard as you'll try, you'll no' inflict any harm on him."
"Ha. I'm his da. He wouldna tell me what to do. Just as you willna tell me what to do."
Selena reached out and touched Patrick's hand. "Why don't I send Plum?"
Patrick grinned at Rafe. "Ye got yurself a smart one." He looked at Selena. "Send the young lassie to me in a few minutes and I'll come in."
"Mind your manners with her," Rafe said. He led Selena back into the ballroom. The kindness and thoughtfulness she showed Patrick pleased him. Perhaps she would not be as stifling and cold as he assumed. Immediately he rethought that. To protect his own feelings he had to stay on a business level.
"I thought you said he was safe with Plum," Selena said with a lightness in her voice.
He heard the tease in her voice. "I would trust Patrick with my life." As he had trusted Patrick with all the terrible deeds and words that had transpired, not only between himself and his wife, but with Bea. Just seeing Bea today brought back the pain as fresh as if it had only happened yesterday. He thought he was over it, but apparently not.
"There ye are," Bea said as she all but pounced on him and Selena. "Are ye planning for us to dance, or are ye simply going to parade your new wife around for all of us to gander at?"
God, but he could throttle her. "Got a partner, have ye, Bea?" He watched her bristle with indignation.
"Any man here would be pleased to dance with me. Unlike..." she pointed in Selena's direction.
Making sure he was still smiling he said, "In that case I'll be the one to dance with her all evening." His clan, family all, were tired of the fighting between himself and Bea. He didn't need or want to subject them to another scene tonight.
"I doubt that anyone else here would."
"Excuse me," Selena said. "Perhaps you should know that I don't care to dance with anyone else tonight but my husband."
Bea's brows shot up. "Trying to be diplomatic are we? Don't bother. Nothing ye ever do will make me like you."
"Bea!" Rafe grabbed her by the arm and turned to Selena. "We'll be right back."
As Bea twisted and squirmed against him, he dragged her back out to the balcony where Patrick still stood in solitary enjoyment.
"Let me go," she hissed as she swatted at his arm.
Grinding his teeth, Rafe swung her out on to the balcony and taking a quick look back inside saw that Niall was talking to Selena. Rafe shut the French doors. "I've had enough." He turned and pointed his finger at Bea. "Ye will behave. I will not have you treating my wife in this manner. And, in case you have forgotten, this is Erin's birthday."
"Just because you're the head of --"
He grabbed her arms and shook her. "Not...one...more word, or I'll --"
"Ye'll what? Have one of our clansmen drag me off to marry another Campbell? This is the nineteenth century. Ye canna force me to marry again."
"In case ye forgotten I didn't force you. Ye begged me to allow ye to marry John Campbell. Campbells," he snorted. "Can't trust the lot of them. Steal anything or anyone. Bad luck for anyone to get involved with them."
She jerked away from him. "Weel, maybe with luck your wife will bat her eyes at Niall."
"What does that mean?" he growled.
"After all it was your wife, Clara, that enticed my husband."
"He seduced her, in case ye forgot."
"Rafe." Patrick gently laid his arthritic hand on Rafe's arm. "Bea."
Brother and sister backed away from each other.
"Rafe," Patrick said. "I'm sure ye've had this conversation a thousand times now. Ye have a new bride to love and care for -- go to her. Bea and I will share some kind words."
In disbelief Rafe snapped his gaze to the old man. "Kind words, Patrick?"
"Och, it's been five years now. It's time to bury the pain. There was nothin' either one of ye could have done to prevent what happened. The two of them, Clara and John, were besotted with each other. Like bears in season."
Bea turned away from the two men and fumed out her breath. Rafe wanted to put away the pain, but Bea always dug it up and threw it in his face, adding her harsh words to the stew. Without another word he turned on his heel and stepped to the door.
As he stood there watching Selena laugh at something Niall said, he wondered if Bea was correct. Had she sensed something about Selena?
Again Niall said something and Selena, smiling, looked up at him from under her lashes in a very coquettish manner. Rafe's heart twisted in cold dread. Had he made another horrendous mistake? He had taken Selena's quiet demeanor as strength not cunning. Those quiet, watchful gray eyes of hers had led him to think she was honest, not deceitful.
Rafe's hand tightened around the doorknob. Damn if he wasn't going to put a stop to this flirting of hers. Even if he had to keep her under lock and key, she would never get the chance to harm anyone in his family. He would not let another woman make a fool of him again. Rafe jerked open the French doors and headed for her.
A gentle brush of cool air washed over the crowd and Selena glanced back over at the doors. Rafe had come back in and was heading straight for her. His grim expression told her he wasn't pleased about something and she could only guess that it was because Patrick had told her about the affair.
When Patrick had finished telling her about Rafe and Bea, Selena felt like her insides had been scooped out with a shovel. Just by marrying Rafe she had found herself immersed in a family that burgeoned with betrayal, lies and pain. In the face of such betrayal, instead of bonding together, brother and sister had torn each other apart. Two people who should give each other strength. How she wished she had never been told. How she wished everyone would go home so she could have some time to herself to think best how to tell Rafe how sorry she was and that she would never turn against him.
Niall touched her lightly on the arm. "Here's Rafe now."
When she looked up at Rafe, he clamped his hand tightly around her arm and she just barely managed to keep from wincing.
"Thank you for keeping her company, Niall. But I found her first and she's mine."
Puzzled by his possessive words, she let him lead her away from a rather stunned Niall. Keeping her voice low and her anger at Rafe buried she asked, "Is there something amiss?"
"Aye."
"What?"
"We'll discuss it later."
"It's not necessary to hold on to me so tightly." She worked to keep a pleasant expression on her face. Why should he be this angry over her knowing about his past? It did not make any sense to her that he would react in such quiet hostility.
She noticed that everyone was lining up for the dancing. Perhaps some time engaged in this activity would allow him to vent some of his energy on dancing and not his anger.
"Can ye dance the Highland Fling?" He signaled to the waiting musicians to begin.
"One of my favorites."
Without another word to her, they began the steps to the lively dance. While he did smile, she noticed that it did not reach his eyes. They were ice blue cold. Finally after an hour of dancing, Erin opened her mountain of birthday presents and afterwards everyone retired to the dining room for the formal sit down dinner.
Even though Selena sat at the opposite end of the table from Rafe all though dinner she was quite aware of his constant, frosty gaze on her. While she had felt pity and sorrow for him, her own annoyance at his crass attitude grew like an obnoxious weed in a garden choking out the flowers.
The only thing she was grateful for during dinner was that Bea sat in the middle of the group. One more tactless and rude remark from her, added to Rafe's simmering bad humor, and she would, as graciously as she could, take her leave of everyone. She would say she had a headache, which wasn't altogether a lie.
Dinner was finished, the men had their cigars and brandy, and Selena entertained the women. Erin and Plum were ushered off to bed. Later the gentlemen rejoined the ladies for another bout of dancing. At long last, just when Selena thought she could not take another stony stare from Rafe, the evening came to a close.
Exhausted and in her own peaceful bedroom, Selena sat with her eyes closed at her dressing table waiting for the maid to finish brushing her hair.
"Ye've the most wonderful curly hair."
"Thank you, but I find the curls such a bother. They seem to have a mind of their own -- popping out from everywhere." Selena yawned. "Are you almost finished?"
"Aye." The maid put the brush down, curtsied and left.
As soon as she heard the door close Selena tilted her head back and with a groan stretched. How good it felt to be away from Rafe's stare. She found it hard to believe that someone knowing the truth about his past would make him behave so. Especially since that someone was his wife.
A sharp knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.
The maid must have forgotten something. "Come in." Through the mirror's reflection Selena saw Rafe step into her room and firmly shut the door.
Arms crossed he stood there. "In the future, madam, you will not flirt."
"What?" Thoroughly taken aback by his abrupt manner, no less his words, she stood and faced him.
"Do not think I did not notice how you flirted with Niall."
Resentment bubbled under his accusation. "Flirted? I did no such thing." Facing him, she crossed her arms under her breasts.
He took a step closer to her. "What would you call it then?"
"I was being gracious. Something apparently your sister has no idea of how to be." She could have bitten her tongue. She did not mean to bring up any mention of his sister.
"This is not about Bea."
"I agree. It is about you and your misconception of my being a good hostess."
"It is no misconception. I watched you, saw you talking and laughing with Niall."
Amazed at his words Selena realized he was experiencing an emotion that given his past history was only to be expected. She reached behind her for her wool shawl and wrapped it around her shoulders. In a soothing voice, she said, "He only spoke of you. You have no reason to behave in a jealous manner."
"Jealous!" he repeated, his blue eyes widening. "The last thing I am is jealous. You belong to me and no one else."
"Oh yes, I perfectly understand that women are like property and we belong to the man who marries us. But you only have yourself to blame if you refuse to believe me regarding Niall." As much as she tried to understand his reaction, she now hoped she hadn't made a devil's bargain in marriage to someone with an archangel's name.
"You will not turn this conversation around to blame me. I have first-hand experience of how women like to blame someone else.
Determined to keep herself calm, Selena inhaled a deep breath of air. "I am not other women, Mr. MacLachlan. I feel a large measure of compassion for all that you must have gone through, but I have no intention of betraying anyone and then blaming someone else for my actions."
He turned sideways from her. "So Patrick told you." His anger, like heat, emanated from him.
"Yes." As shocked as she was about the affair, it had given her an insight to Rafe. "Please do not blame Patrick for telling me about...about the past few years. He's a kind old man whom I insisted tell me about your family."
"It's none of your concern." He stood ramrod straight, hands fisted at his side.
"I beg to differ. Just by being married to you I have a right to know that you were terribly hurt and embarrassed by your former wife's indiscretions. And that you question Erin's parentage." Those words have stung for his intake of breath was sharp.
"Only three people know of that, madam, and I would prefer that you tell no one else."
"Have no fear that I will tell people about Erin. I will keep that information to myself." She quickly tried to think of something else that might soothe him. "I also can tell you that I will never betray you. I will never go running off with another man."
"By your very actions you have already betrayed someone." He looked at her again, one brow raised. "Or have you forgotten?" he asked softly.
"How can you say that?" She glared at him. "I have never betrayed anyone."
"You betrayed Saul."
Stepping back as if slapped, she said, "You are the one to blame for that." Too late she realized she had just done what she said she wouldn't.
He cocked his head at her.
Frustrated as a newly blossomed daffodil must have felt after a spring hailstorm, she ground her teeth. "I wasn't married to Saul. I didn't betray him by having an affair with you."
"Mark my words, Selena, if you ever betray me, I'll keep you a prisoner in this room." He pointed a forefinger at her like a sword. "You will have no contact with Plum or any other member of your family. I refuse to give you the opportunity to make me a fool."
"You cannot keep me cloistered in this room like a prisoner."
Hands on his hips he straightened to his full glorious height. "You ever flirt again, or even contemplate having an affair, and you'll see how fast I can lock you away from the world."
How infuriating he was. Anger sprouted in her like a tall voracious weed, swallowing up any compassion she had only minutes before felt for him.
"Let me understand this. You were angry with me the whole evening because you thought I was flirting. And, now, you have escalated that supposed flirting into some sordid affair."
"Trying to twist my words, or intentions, will no' work."
She frowned at him. "You are the one twisting everything around. I am not like the woman you were married to before." Dangerous ground to be treading on she thought. The last thing she wanted him to do was compare her to his first wife. "In fact, you know very little about me." She tightened her shawl around herself.
"You're a woman; that's all I need to know about you."
"That is unfair; that would be like saying that just because you are a man, you are exactly like Saul. Which you aren't." Smug with satisfaction at her retort, she waited for him to reply.
He eyed her for a long moment. She refused to lower her gaze for to do so in her mind would indicate weakness.
A wry, quiet smile touched his mouth. "Ye're right. I'm not at all like Saul. He would never use just words to accuse you of anything."
Her defenses softened and her anger gave a way a bit. "I can't imagine how hurt you must have been."
Pain and anger sparked in his eyes and Selena immediately felt guilty that she had broached an obviously painful subject. Swallowing she started again. "I believe that you will discover that I'm the most faithful of wives, the most honest of women. You will never have to fear that I will leave you."
His expression said he didn't quite believe her and Selena knew that only time would prove her faithfulness. For now, though, her words alone would have to do.
Heart pounding inexorably, she walked toward him. "It is quite late, and we have guests, which means I will have to rise early tomorrow." She went past him and opened the bedroom door. "Good night, Mr. MacLachlan."
"Ye canna banish me from any room."
The man was doing his utmost to irritate her. "This is my room. You told me so."
"My house." His meaningful gaze swept over the room, signifying his ownership. Blowing out a small breath, she averted her gaze from him, tilted her head up and stood her ground.
For the longest minute she waited for him to leave. When he didn't move, she glanced at him. "Very well, if you won't leave, I will."
Head high, she left the room, shutting the door behind her. Once outside in the hallway, she realized she had made a foolhardy mistake. He was now in her room, and she was out in the dark hallway where anyone of their guests could encounter her.
Gnawing on her bottom lip she nervously waited for him to come out. The hallway was immersed in inky darkness and her imagination caused her to conjure up all kinds of large insects and even larger rats. She swallowed hard to get her heart back down in her chest. She hated being afraid of the dark.
Inside the bedroom, Rafe stood and waited for Selena to come back in. As he waited he admitted to himself that he should not have listened to Bea's insinuations that Selena was flirting with Niall. What he should have done was kept his own counsel about Selena. She was very unlike Clara.
Clara. Even after all this time his heart still wrenched in anger when he thought of her. He closed his eyes. He could still see her. Her straight, blond hair, her big brown eyes. In a crowd one could always pick out small, petite Clara. She was like a fluttering butterfly, flitting from one man to the next.
But Clara was either in the paroxysm of high laughter, or in the deepest pit of intense anger. There was no calm, no peace, nothing soothing about her. She was nothing like Selena.
Rafe started. He was still in Selena's bedroom and she had not come back in. He clasped his hands together, cracked his knuckles and took a deep breath. The doorknob was cool in his hand as he opened the door.
The rush of air pulsed the flame higher in the hurricane lamp that sat on the bedside table, and for an instant the light glowed on Selena. Rafe saw the startled wariness on her face. With a grand, sweeping wave of his arm, he motioned for her to come back in. "Please. Ye're right. This is your room."
She gazed at him, caution in her large gray eyes.
He glanced down the hallway. "Do ye intend to stay out here all night?" He tried his best to keep his tone conversational.
She did not move.
"God Almighty, Selena," he hissed, "do ye have to be so stubborn?"
Her eyes widened.
Exasperated not only with her, but himself, he put his hand out. "I apologize."
Still she waited.
Patience thinning, he took a step out toward her and said, "What more do ye want of me?" In the muted golden light of the hurricane lamp, her skin appeared touched with a bronze-kissed blush. Her hair cascaded around her head and shoulders in a soft brown lacy halo of curls. Curls that a man would want to plunge his hands in, feel them twine around his fingers.
Her large gray eyes studied him in quiet reflection. Eyes that he wanted to see filled with merriment and happiness. He forced his gaze away from her so as not to look at her mouth. There a kiss lay waiting. Or so he would like to think.
He stood to one side to allow her entry into her own room. "Goodnight, Selena."
She walked past him. "Goodnight."
The door shut with finality, cutting off the light. Instead of heading for his own room, he turned and headed back toward the main stairs. He had to get his mind and desires off of Selena. However, as he walked down the hallway he remembered last night. The feel of her skin was like warmed rose petals. Just thinking about her was causing his body to respond. If he wasn't careful, he would find himself breaking his promise to not love again.
The moonlight shone through the windows allowing him to easily take the steps down to the main foyer. His firm solitary footsteps on the marble floor echoed in the empty room. When he reached the library he wasn't too surprised to see a low light burning. "Patrick."
The old man reclined in a leather chair. "Rafael."
Rafe went over to the sideboard and splashed a hefty portion of whiskey into a glass. Swallowing down most of it, he savored the burning liquid as it slid down his throat. He hoped the whiskey would numb his anger at himself. He refilled his glass.
"That's no' verra hospitable of ye, Rafe."
Glass to his lips, Rafe turned.
"None of that fine whiskey for me?" Patrick asked.
"Sorry," he mumbled. He put his glass down and reached for the decanter to fill a glass for his old friend.
"Ye've a bonny bride."
"Aye." The whiskey made gulping noises as it spilled out of the decanter and filled the glass.
"It's 'bout time ye found love again."
Rafe's hand shook just the tinniest bit as he carefully put the decanter back down. "I do not love Selena, but I am fond of her." Admitting fondness did not break any self- imposed vows.
He handed the whiskey to Patrick.
"Rafe," Patrick said with a shake of his head.
He heard the admonishment in Patrick's voice and settled into the leather chair before answering his old friend. "Aye?"
"When did ye start lying to yurself?"
To give himself time before replying to Patrick's statement Rafe indulged himself with a healthy swallow of the fine whiskey. The potent liquid's heat rippled through his body. "What makes ye think I'm lying to myself?"
Patrick snorted. "Och, laddie. Anyone lookin' at ye could see how ye felt. Why if I were only ten years younger I would snatch her away from you in a second."
"Over my dead body," Rafe drawled.
Patrick laughed. "Ye see, ye just proved me right."
"I proved nothing."
Tapping his cane on the floor, Patrick said, "Ye love her and furthermore ye were jealous of Niall's attention to her."
"I was no' jealous. Only protecting what's rightfully mine."
"Selena is no' yur possession."
"My wife. My possession." Somehow it felt to Rafe that he had just had the same sort of conversation with Selena not too many minutes past. He finished his drink and went to pour himself another.
"Wives are no' possessions, Rafe."
Rafe inhaled deeply. Patrick was trying his patience and he knew it.
"And, as I said, she's a lovely lass."
As he picked up the decanter, Rafe nodded. "Tall and elegant. She's a handsome woman."
"Handsome?" Patrick croaked out. "She's beautiful. Or are yur eyes deceiving ye as well?"
Rafe gave his friend a sharp glance. Patrick was correct. Selena was a beautiful woman, but he was not about to admit anything to his old friend. To acknowledge anything that was buried deep in his heart would leave him vulnerable to feelings and desires that he did not want to feel. And feeling love, or admitting it, was the most traitorous emotion of all. "I think ye want to see me happy so badly that ye are interpreting my actions the way you want to."
"I have never been one for wishful thinking. If ye want to deny that ye love her, so be it. The truth will out. And, as much as I hate to say it, I'm glad ye got her away from Saul. I suspect Selena's made of fine, tempered steel, but he would have broken her."
"Aye." Rafe ground his teeth. Saul, no doubt in a rage, was bound to show up either tomorrow or at the latest the day after. He wondered if he should send Selena on a short, two-day excursion to see the estate to keep her away from Saul. The meeting between himself and his brother was bound to be explosive. Unsettled by his thoughts he kept pouring and the dark golden whiskey sloshed over his glass. Rafe quickly wiped it up.
"Unlike ye to waste fine whiskey like that. Thinkin' about Saul? Or yur wife?"
"Both."
"Did ye and Saul come to blows over Selena?"
"No' yet." Rafe sat back down and swung one leg over the chair arm. He hoped to God it didn't go that far, but he would do what he had to protect Selena. "In fact, Saul apparently beat a woman so badly she nearly died."
Patrick sucked the air in between his teeth. "It's time ye stop covering for him. I know ye made a promise to your mother to watch over him, take care of him. He's a bad seed and she knew it. He's a grown man now. Let him fend for himself."
"I know I should. But as regards to Selena, he's got to come and face me some time.
Patrick finished his drink and stood. "Weel, be careful with Saul. He's no' one to be trusted."
With a gusty sigh Selena collapsed on her white chaise lounge, and grateful for the peace and quiet her bedroom afforded, closed her eyes. Sometime during the past couple of days Plum had become her old self again, for which Selena was very thankful. And she felt that a great deal of Plum's recovery was due to Patrick.
He was one of the last of the guests to leave. One day of guests arriving and two days for them to leave. Some of the guests had such lively personalities, such as Bea, she was certain she would remember who they were and where they lived. Others just blurred in her memory. During the last two days she had seen very little of Rafe and wondered what he had been doing.
The sound of a carriage, its wheels announcing its arrival on the drive, woke her. She must have napped for quite some time as it was past sunset.
Someone must have forgotten something, she assumed. It wouldn't do to ignore whoever had returned, even if it was only to retrieve an article. A minute later when she heard the sound of the front door slam, she groaned and stretched as she stood up and glanced in the mirror. As usual, her curls stuck out everywhere in a tangled mess. She momentarily considered ringing for her maid, but instead she grabbed her brush and tried to push her locks into some sort of neatness. She should have gotten up from the lounge as soon as she heard the coach. Hastily she jabbed a large decorative hair comb into her hair and rushed out of her room.
When she reached the landing to the main stairway, she paused. She was too far away to hear what was actually being said, but the voices of two men were raised in heated argument. Frowning, she listened to one man speaking. The voice belonged to Rafe. No, she was wrong. The voice only sounded like Rafe's. She strained to listen. When the other man finally spoke again, Selena put a hand to her breast. Saul.
All of her breath left her in a swoosh. By all rights she could not let Rafe face him alone. Still, her heart raced just thinking about confronting Saul. How was she ever going to make him believe that she loved his brother?
Saul's angry voice cut through her thoughts. She had to put a stop to their argument before they said too much and permanently damaged their relationship. First and foremost they were brothers and somehow she had to keep the peace between them or all their lives would be forever strained.
She hurried down the steps and then paused to listen to them. Saul's voice indicated they were close to Rafe's study. Taking a steadying breath she calmly walked toward the hallway.
A light poured out of the doorway spilling into the dim corridor allying some of her fear of walking in the dark.
"I was on my way to get her," Saul said.
"Ye weren't anywhere near her, but I got her and that's the end of it."
Hand to her chest, Selena paused to regain her composure. The two of them talked as if she were some prize and that angered her. She missed their next words, but now she listened again.
"She's not yours," Saul shouted.
"She married me."
"Ye ruined my life for me."
Guilt assailed Selena. She should have never made that bargain with Rafe so quickly. She should have stalled, waited for Saul and her father to come back with Plum. Surely if Rafe could find her, so could have they.
"I'll never forgive you for this, Rafe."
Silence from Rafe, which didn't surprise Selena any.
Saul continued. "How just like ye, Rafe, to now sit there behind your desk so superior when you have taken away from me the very means to which I could have had everything."
"That's doubtful," responded Rafe.
How dreadfully cold and bored he sounded.
"What did you tell Selena about me?" Saul asked.
Did he have some minor secret that he would be embarrassed for her to know about?
"Nothing," Rafe answered.
"I don't believe you. Ye must have said something. Did you tell her about the money?"
Selena wondered what Saul was talking about. Could it have been about her dowry? Had he complained to Rafe about it?
Her dowry wasn't enormous, but neither was it small. Confused by what she was hearing, she continued to listen.
"I dinna have to mention money to her."
"Of course not. Ye're such a miser with it it's a wonder ye allow the staff to light any lamps."
"Unlike you, I'm not foolish with it."
Foolish? Selena stared at the direction of the light. Did Rafe think Saul's small gifts to her were foolish? What kind of man had she married?
She heard Rafe give out a tired sigh. "How much do ye need, Saul?"
"Do you think money is the only thing I want?"
"Aye. Ye're always broke -- throwing your money away on all sorts of women."
Selena's brow creased. What did Rafe mean by that?
"I would have been faithful to Selena. And the money I would have received would have taken care of us for a long time."
Rafe snorted. "Are ye trying to convince yourself -- or me?"
"The only thing I am convinced about is that Selena would have made me happy. She would have changed me for the better. You have stolen not only the money, but my chance for happiness."
"That's hardly true."
Selena's heart sank. In order to give Saul a chance to feel he was free to find someone else she knew she would have to pretend she was happy with Rafe.
"I know you, Rafe. You won't give me money without some binding condition. So what is it?"
"Leave the country and never come back."
Selena gasped and did not hear what was said next, but suddenly Saul stumbled out into the hallway. Startled she watched him regain his bearing and rush back into the room. Selena heard a scuffle and Saul once again lurched out. Rubbing his jaw, he staggered back in. All trepidation of facing Saul fled Selena. Her hands in fists she ran down the hallway and burst into the room.
"Stop it," she yelled.
The two men froze. How dare Rafe and he fight like ruffians. She gazed at the two men. Saul's face was snarled up in anger, his teeth bared in a feral grimace. Yet, Rafe, on the other hand, appeared to be calm, but watchful.
Saul turned and gave her a hard look. "How could you have done this to me? This is all your fault." In a dramatic gesture he beat his chest with his fist. "My life is shattered."
Feeling terribly responsible for his obviously crushed sprit, Selena bowed her head. Rafe made a rude noise in his throat. "The only thing that is shattered is your pocketbook."
Selena snapped her head up. "How can the two of you think that my marrying either one of you is simply about money?"
Rafe studied her. "Life is about money."
Astonished by his statement, she blurted, "I don't believe that."
The light from the hurricane lamp cast ominous shadows on Saul's features, giving him a sullen and angry look. "If ye don't believe that, why did you marry him? I thought you loved me."
"I...I found him to be a reliable and...caring man." Dear God, that did not sound convincing at all. "My love is very strong," she said thinking of Plum and the reasons she had married Rafe.
"Love?" Saul snarled at her. "The only thing you could possibly love about him is his money. You let him steal your heart."
"That's not true," she cried out in quick denial. But something bothered her. Just before her presence became known, it had seemed to her that Saul was accepting Rafe's offer. "My heart cannot be stolen. It is mine to give."
Saul stepped toward her and never having seen him angry, she backed up. Something about the way he looked set her heart tripping.
"So," he sneered in a quiet voice, "ye mean to tell me that ye were leading me on while seeing my brother behind my back? That you fell in love with him?" He took another step in her direction.
Rafe stood. "That's enough, Saul. She wouldn't have married me if she didn't love me."
Selena's gaze snapped from Saul to Rafe and back again. The room was so filled with lies and anger that she felt as though she would choke.
Saul's brown eyes narrowed and he slanted a look at his brother. With a small snicker he said, "It seems your luck with women still holds true. If Selena left me on the eve of our marriage to go to you, what makes ye think she'll be faithful?"
Before Rafe could answer, Selena said, "Let me answer that."
Rafe threw her a dark, questioning look.
Selena folded her hands in front of her. "I had to make a choice. For hours I anguished over my decision, but love is why I did what I did and I would hope that you would be happy for me. If you loved me as you say you do, you would wish for my happiness."
"That's no answer. I still say it was the money. Somehow you found out about my finances."
Puzzled she glanced at Rafe. She looked back at Saul. "How could I be marrying him for money when it's my dowry that goes to the man I marry? I truly don't understand." Perhaps if she made him angry at her instead of Rafe, his hurt would be less. "In fact, Saul, you are beginning to sound very mercenary."
Saul seized her arm and she winced. "You whore!"
"That's enough!" Rafe grabbed his brother, yanking him away from her.
Straining against Rafe, Saul said, "All I know, Selena, is that you betrayed me. Left me ruined."
A strange choice of words thought Selena. "I didn't want to betray anyone, but don't you see, Saul, it was either make my decision that night, or I would have been forever sorry."
"Ye mean ye couldn't decide which one of us you loved?"
Rafe shoved Saul away from him. "She made a decision. She knows who she loves."
"Right now I don't love either one of you." She swept out of the room before they could reply.
The maid opened the curtains and the gray light of dawn fused into Selena's bedroom. Selena resolutely kept her eyes shut, but the tantalizing scent of hot chocolate tickled her nose and she peered over in the direction of her small desk. Thank goodness for a well-trained and cheerful staff.
She heard a door close and that immediately reminded her of the night before. She knew Saul had left shortly after she had confronted him because she had heard the front door slam again and the carriage leave. However, she didn't think she truly wanted to see Rafe so early in the day. Not after what she said. She could hear herself so clearly saying she didn't love either one of them.
In the heat of that moment her statement had been the complete truth, which astonished her.
From what she had overheard, Saul seemed to be consumed with the loss of her dowry. It simply did not make any sense to her. This was a very large estate. Surely when his parents died they had left something to Saul. They wouldn't have bequeathed everything to Rafe, or had they?
"Good morning, madam."
"Um."
"Your hot chocolate is ready. Would ye like me to pour ye some?"
"Yes." She tightened her blanket around her. She heard her bedroom door open and cringed thinking it might be Rafe. What would he say to her about last night?
"Selena. Selena, it's time to get up."
Relief eased her pent up breath and Selena popped one eye open. "Plum, how can you be so cheerful every morning?"
"How can you be such a sleepyhead?" Plum grabbed a handful of blanket and pulled most of it off her sister.
"I have an excuse. I was up most of the night." Rehashing everything that had been said between herself, Saul and Rafe, she had re-played the scene over and over in her mind.
"Did you and Mr. MacLachlan stay up late talking?"
"No." She tried to pull some of the blanket back.
"I think Mr. MacLachlan is nice. Don't you?"
If she were as innocent as her sister she would probably think so. And the fact that he had rescued her probably meant that Plum was suffering from a small bit of hero worship. "Do you think I would marry a man who wasn't?" Giving up on the tug-of-war, Selena sat up and playfully poked her sister in the chest.
Plum dropped the blanket and clapped her hands and laughed. "That's makes him my brother-in-law doesn't it? I think that is grand. Much better than Mr. Saul."
Startled, Selena said, "What makes you say that?"
Plum's eyes immediately shadowed and she shrugged her shoulders. "Nothing really."
The maid handed Selena a cup of chocolate. "Would ye like a cup also, Miss Plum?"
"No, thank you. I had some earlier."
Cupping a hand under Plum's chin, Selena gazed at her sister. "We've never had any secrets between us, Penelope. Just because I'm married doesn't mean you can't tell me something."
Eyes downcast, Plum said, "Mr. MacLachlan makes me feel safe. You'll be safe with him, too."
"Of course I will be."
Plum tilted her head to one side and quietly said, "Mr. Saul, he gets very angry."
"Oh, I see." She must have heard Saul and Rafe's raised voices the previous evening. "Plum, everyone has a temper. It is simply a matter of degrees."
"Miss Plum?" called the nanny from the door. "Miss Erin and I are going down to the stables to see the new foal. Would ye like to come?"
"Oh, yes." Quickly Plum gave Selena a kiss on the cheek. "You should come and see too." She skipped out.
Thoughtfully Selena finished her hot chocolate.
"More hot chocolate, madam?"
Selena shook her head. The day beckoned and she wanted to visit the stables and see the new colt, see the conservatory, and finally put away her wedding dress. That thought saddened her for she would never get an opportunity to wear it.
Another maid knocked at the door and entered. "Madam, this is for you." She handed Selena an envelope.
The vanilla colored envelope was sealed and Selena flipped it over in her hand. "Do you know who this is from?"
"The master, madam."
"I see. Thank you."
The maid curtsied and left.
Inside was a single sheet of paper. When she finished reading the short note, she re-read it.
"Is something amiss, madam?"
Tapping the note against her palm, Selena said, "Do you know what is in this note?"
"Och, no."
She stood up and paced the room. What was he thinking? She couldn't imagine why he would request such a thing. Before she did as he asked, she was going to find out why. Besides, how did he know she even had it?
"Where's my shawl?" she asked of the maid.
Minutes later Selena was in the breakfast room looking at Rafe. All she could see of him were his hands as the rest of him was behind a newspaper. Bruises showed on the knuckles of one hand reminding her of the previous evening. One long white scar ran down the length of the back of that same hand.
She cleared her throat and waited for him acknowledge her. When nothing happened, she said, "Mr. MacLachlan."
Slowly the paper descended and he looked over the edge of it at her. Brows raised, he said, "Aye?"
His very calmness irritated her. Mystified that her pulse raced by his nearness, she walked over to him and imperiously waved the note under his nose. In her best clipped tones, she said, "I don't understand why I should do this. Why should I put on my wedding gown? And how did you know that I brought it with me?"
Carefully he folded the rest of his newspaper and placed it on the table. "I asked your housekeeper if ye happen to pack it. And to answer your first question, I would like to have a portrait of you."
That took her aback, but only for a second. "In my wedding dress?"
"Aye."
As she neatly creased her note in half she found herself oddly touched by his request. It was an emotion that made it difficult for her to stay irritated with him for the previous evening's altercation with his brother. "A portrait could take hours, if not days, to accomplish."
Since the night they had married, she assumed she would never wear her wedding gown, but he had presented an occasion to her that she found she did not want to miss.
"Getting your portrait will not take days." He sipped at his coffee. "I had in mind a daguerreotype." He pulled his pocket watch out, flipped open the top, and checked the time. "In fact, the man I hired should be arriving in about an hour and I figure he'll take a half hour to set up."
Standing he snapped the watch closed and she once again was struck by his height, the breath of his shoulders and those vivid blue eyes. "Will that give you enough time to get ready?"
"If I hurry." A myriad of things to do flitted through her mind. Her hair. The wrinkles in her dress. Had she remembered to pack her shoes? One last thing came to mind. "I don't have a bouquet."
He chuckled. "My staff is preparing one for you as we speak."
"They don't know what kind of flowers I would prefer," she said wistfully. "But I suppose any proper arrangement would do."
One of his dark brows rose. "Roses and white lilacs?"
Her mouth made a small o. How did he know those were her favorite flowers? What else did he know about her? In comparison she seemed to know very little about him. "Those will be perfect. If I am to have my picture taken, I had better prepare."
She started to leave and turned around. "Where is the picture to be taken?"
"The ballroom."
Like an army, several maids gathered in Selena's room to assist her. In wonderment Selena was amazed at herself, that considering the night she had married Rafe, she had actually packed every accessory for her dress. The hour and a half flew by and with five minutes to spare Selena's bouquet was delivered. Taking one final look in the mirror, she glided out of the room. Two maids helped her with the train as she went down the stairs. In the foyer she paused as the maids straightened out her dress.
Feeling breathless as though she were actually going to walk down a church aisle, she headed for the ballroom. The double doors were closed and the smiling, cooing maids rushed to open them.
At the other end of the large room stood Rafe, once again garbed in his kilt, his bonnet at a rakish angle, his well fitting shirt a startling white. The man should not be allowed to wear anything else but this, thought Selena. Every woman in London would be swooning at his feet just to get him to notice her.
Ignoring the flutter in her stomach, she slowly made her way to him. His blue eyes gazed over her, head to toe, sending a tingling throughout her. Just as she reached him, he pulled out his watch.
"Ye're right on time." He put his watch back in his sporran.
She blinked. His statement brought all her senses crashing back to reality. She felt like plucking Rafe's watch out of his sporran and smashing it on the floor. Somehow she should have known he would check the time rather than say how lovely she looked. She thought all grooms said that as a matter of good etiquette. But he wasn't a groom any more; he was a husband.
"Mr. Ritchie, my wife is here now.
"Sir," Mr. Ritchie said. A short, bustling and rotund man, he hurried over to Rafe. "If ye will sit in the chair."
"Aye."
"And, Mrs. MacLachlan?"
"Yes."
"May I say how absolutely stunning ye are in your dress. Ye look like every man's dream of a bride."
"Thank you." How nice that someone said something.
He took hold of her elbow and gently guided her to a place beside Rafe. "If you will stand here, and, let's see, put your hand on his shoulder. Like this," he said as he placed her right hand on Rafe's broad shoulder.
The man went back to his camera, put the hood over his head, and made adjustments. "I'm no' quite ready, so relax." He popped his head back out and hurried over to Selena. "Now, I need ye to turn just slightly toward Mr. MacLachlan."
He took hold of her elbow and guided her to stand an inch closer to Rafe. Mr. Ritchie stood back and studied her. He reached up and adjusted her veil.
All the while Selena's mind was busy conjuring up ways to destroy all the watches, clocks, timepieces and hourglasses in the house.
"Look this way, Mrs. MacLachlan."
"What? Oh, sorry." She lifted her hand from Rafe's shoulder and held on to her bouquet. So lost in her thoughts she must have been gazing off into the distance.
"Mrs. MacLachlan, your hand."
She inhaled a cooling brace of air and once again placed her hand on Rafe's shoulder.
Mr. Ritchie arranged his silver-coated copper plates and put his head under the black hood again.
"All right. Hold still," he said his voice muffled. He popped off the covering to his camera lens. "Hold your breath. Try no' to blink."
Selena hoped Rafe's likeness would come out with his blue eyes bulging. It took intense effort on her part not to giggle at that vision.
"Good," Mr. Ritchie said as he replaced the lens cover. "We will do one more just to make sure we get a good one." He came out from under the black hood and pulled out a black rectangular slate, put it carefully down and retrieved another one. "It's too bad ye couldna arrange for someone to take your pictures at your wedding."
"Aye." Rafe could just imagine how those pictures would have turned out. He could sense Selena was thinking the same thing.
"Selena," Rafe said staring straight ahead. "Your fingers are digging into my shoulder. Is somethin' wrong?"
Startled, she quietly laughed. "Of course not. Why would there be anything amiss?" She raised her fragrant bouquet to her nose and inhaled the perfume. Here she was for once in her life feeling beautiful and he didn't even seem to notice.
"Mrs. MacLachlan," Mr. Ritchie tsked. "I canna see your lovely face. Please put your bouquet down."
Again they suffered through the poses. When they were done, Rafe stood up and walked over to Mr. Ritchie. "I would like to have one picture of my wife by herself."
"Of course, Mr. MacLachlan."
Rafe looked over at Selena. Mr. Ritchie was correct. Selena was lovely, expect for the expression in her gray eyes. He saw hurt and a touch of anger. Why would she feel that way? Hadn't he arranged for this picture taking so that she would always have a reminder that she was a bride? That she got to wear her wedding dress? According to his sister women looked forward to the day they could wear their dress. It was supposedly one of the highlights of a woman's life.
"Now," Mr. Ritchie said. "Shall we have her standing or sitting?
"Standing," Rafe answered.
"Sitting," Selena said at the same time.
Mr. Ritchie tapped his chin. "Perhaps one of each?"
"Aye," Rafe nodded. He moved behind Mr. Ritchie, who was under his hood again, to take a better look at Selena. A ray of sun peaked through the clouds and a beam filtered through one of the tall windows and highlighted Selena. Her dress gleamed cloud white, her eyes turned a radiant shade of dove gray, and her face appeared illuminated.
Muffling through his hood, Mr. Ritchie said, "Perfect! Dinna move Mrs. MacLachlan." He removed the cap from the lens, waited, and covered the lens again. As he came up from his man-made cave, he said, "If that picture turns out the way I think it will, it will be one of the best I have ever taken. Ye looked glorious, Mrs. MacLachlan."
"Aye," Rafe breathed. "Glorious is hardly an adequate description of you, Mrs. MacLachlan."
Selena's eyes widened in surprise and a film of tears appeared. Her lower lip quivered and she looked down. Rafe thought she was made of sterner stuff than this. To think that a compliment would turn her into a mass of feminine emotions surprised him. However, at that moment Rafe felt he was damn lucky Saul turned out to be such a bastard. If he hadn't, Selena would have never been his.
After a few more poses, Mr. Ritchie finished. "I think I have enough. As soon as I have them developed I will send them post haste to you."
"Very well," Rafe said. He watched Selena gracefully get out of the chair she had been sitting in. "Shall we put your bouquet in some water?"
Head tilted to one side, she touched one of the roses. "Yes, I suppose I should," she said sighing. "Thank you for the bouquet."
He waited for her to reach his side and then he offered her his arm. "I've a wee surprise for you."
"This picture taking was a bit of a surprise. There's more?"
"Aye. Somethin' private, just for the two of us."
He saw her swallow nervously.
"It's barely noon."
He immediately knew then what she was thinking. He grinned and patted her hand. "No' that." But he wished they were going upstairs to her bedroom. Anything to make her more completely his. He found himself extremely conscious of her innocent yet sensuous appeal.
"Oh. I didn't know I was so transparent." Her cheeks turned a lovely shade of rose. "Where are we going?"
"To the dining room."
"You know I think I would rather sit for a painting where I can breathe. But this is fascinating to have one's portrait so quickly."
"Aye."
They walked the rest of the way in silence and Rafe opened the doors. How he wished Mr. Ritchie were here to take her picture as she surveyed the room. He had seen that same look of amazement on Erin's face when presented with a wonderful gift she had least expected.
Slowly Selena stepped inside. "It's lovely. The flowers, the table linens, the crystal." Her gaze snagged on the ice bucket. "Champagne?"
"Aye."
"Strawberries? This time of year?"
"Aye." Pleasure swept through him at her delight. He was going to owe Patrick more than a barrow of whiskey for his advice on how to court Selena, make her feel more comfortable in her new surroundings. So today he planned to lavish her with his undivided attention. With a little time and patience Selena and he could become good friends. A much better basis for marriage than lovers.
She walked over to the table and lightly brushed one of the red strawberries with her forefinger. "They must be from your conservatory."
"Aye. Ned, please take Mrs. MacLachlan's bouquet and put it in that vase over there."
"Aye, sir."
Careful to not step on her train, Rafe followed Selena and pulled out a chair for her. "The berries were picked this mornin'."
"Do you get a large crop?" she asked looking up at him as she sat down.
"This is the crop."
"How decadent of us to eat the whole crop and not share with anyone else."
"Aye." He sat down and flipped out a napkin. "But this is to celebrate," he said and she looked at him expectantly. A servant came over to the table, poured the champagne, and left.
Rafe held his glass up for a toast. "The Situation."
Selena raised her glass. "The Situation."
When they had each sipped at the fine libation, Selena said, "I'm curious." She waved a hand at the strawberries. "Why did you do all this?"
Rafe settled back in his chair. "It was a strain on both of us waitin' for Saul to show up. Now that he has, and Erin's birthday party is over, I thought it might make you more at ease. I have planned the whole day just for us. And we haven't had much time to truly get to know each other."
All the day before he had planned this day. And tomorrow he could get back to his usual day of estate business, taking care of some of the petty quarrels not only among his staff, but his clan.
Selena carefully picked out one of the red berries. "We have the rest of our lives to get to know each other."
"Perhaps I should have said that I wanted The Situation to start on a more festive note." He popped a strawberry in his mouth. This was certainly better than standing in that cold dark church having the vows said with a skeptical bishop giving him an evil look, and Selena repeating the vows like a shocked victim.
"Eat a berry. They're verra good." He helped himself to another one. "Small and perfect." The berry went down the wrong way and he coughed. He wished he hadn't said those words. He had always used them to describe Clara. Of course Selena would not know that. Hopefully his marriage to Selena would be based on complete trust.
"What about it?" Selena asked as she delicately cut into a piece of the fruit.
"What?" he said puzzled.
"You said 'trust'."
He hadn't realized he had spoken out loud. "Trust is important."
"Trust between people?"
"Aye."
"Trust between parents and children?"
"Aye. And between friends." Would she understand what he was trying to say without being blunt?
"Brother and sister?"
"Aye." What was behind those lovely silver eyes of hers?
"Husband and wife?"
"And enemies," he responded.
"What a strange thing to say." She frowned at him in perplexity.
He fingered one of the ripe berries. "If ye know your enemy well, you can trust him to react in a certain manner. That's all I meant by my statement."
The door from the kitchen opened and three servants rolled in a cart with the luncheon. Selena and Rafe waited in silence as the meal was served.
"I understand that you have a new colt," Selena said as she looked at the small feast placed before her.
"Aye. Do ye like to ride? We have a large stable. I'm sure we can find an excellent mount for you."
She sipped her champagne. "I don't like horses. They're so big."
"Don't like? Or are afraid?"
She shrugged a shoulder. "Probably a bit of both."
"Never, never let an animal know you're afraid of it. It can smell your fear."
"In other words, bluff?"
"If you mean to take control of the animal, aye." He bit into a strawberry.
"That's a little hard to do when the big horse is snorting, prancing about while your heart is racing and all you want to do is run away from the beast."
He leaned closer to her. "Did you fall off a horse when you were a wee bairn?" he whispered.
"No," she shook her head. "I tripped in front of a horse and the horrible beast stepped on me. I wasn't very big, and I know now the horse probably didn't mean to hurt me, yet I can't bring myself to feel comfortable around them."
He tried his best not to laugh. "I once had a horse that was biting my hand. That's how I got this scar." He flexed his hand. "I hit him with my fist and he never did that again."
She dabbed at a corner of her mouth with her napkin. "Is that how you handle everything? With your fists."
As kind as her words were spoken, he still heard the admonishment in them. He studied his thumbnail as he thought about what to say. "Ye're thinkin' of last night. Saul and I have rarely seen eye to eye on anything."
"You're brothers," she said as if they should never disagree.
"So we are, and we don't always resolve our differences by fighting." Just most of the time. "But I don't want to discuss Saul." He finished the champagne in his glass and poured himself more as well as refreshed Selena's glass. "By the way when we are finished here, we are going to the kitchen."
Her eyes rounded in disbelief. "Do you plan to give me a personal tour of your kitchen while I'm wearing my wedding dress?"
"Aye," he said matter-of-factly. Not even the slightest hint of a smile crossed his mouth. "Eat up."
"Are we in a hurry?"
He shook his head. "Don't want your food to get cold."
When they had finished eating their luncheon, Rafe poured the last of the champagne. He once again raised his glass to toast Selena. "To my bride." He gulped the liquid down and carefully put the champagne flute down on the table. He should not drink in Selena's presence. He might seriously compromise himself and say something to her that he did not mean, such as being in love with her. As he wasn't in love with her, it would be a false statement, a statement that might give her some way to take advantage of him.
One of the servants came over and, while Selena watched with curious eyes, whispered to him that everything was ready. Rafe stood up and held out his hand to her. When she placed her warm hand in his, he raised it to his mouth and placed a gentle kiss on it. He swore he could taste the residue of the sweet berries on it and wondered what her lips would taste like.
Her steady gaze softened as she looked at him. The hell with any servants watching. What he wanted to do at that moment was sweep Selena up in his arms and give her a kiss that she would always remember.
That damn champagne; it was far too dangerous to drink. It acted like a powerful aphrodisiac giving him thoughts and desires he did not need or want. For his own self- preservation every bottle of champagne in his cellar ought to be poured out.
"I believe we are ready for our tour." Placing her hand in the crook of his elbow he heard her take a breath and glanced at her. Reluctance, curiosity and resignation all crossed her features.
"Is this a Scottish custom?" she asked.
"No."
The manservant standing at the door, smiled at them and slowly opened the door. Rafe guided Selena down the short hallway and into the kitchen.
When she gasped at what she saw, he couldn't help but grin. "Are ye pleased?"
"Surprised." She gazed up at him. "Since the night we married it's been one surprise after another."
Rafe knew that most of the surprises she had endured had not been pleasant and hoped that this one day would erase some of the unkindness, rudeness, and his own bad manners that she had experienced so far.
Selena turned and looked at him. "This is quite special. And so very thoughtful of you."
Rafe's heart warmed at her words. The Situation might not be so bad after all.
The wedding cake stood three feet tall. Decorated with ribbons made of sugar, frosting whipped into different shapes of flowers, the small, top layer had a single, perfect red rose bud resting on it.
"When did you have time to do this?" Selena asked of the staff as she admired the cake.
"Och," the beaming cook said. "When it is a labor of love, ye make time."
"It's beautiful."
When Rafe and Selena cut the cake and she offered him the first bite, the staff clapped their approval. Selena could not remember the last time she had had a more delightful day. A day filled with surprises, unexpected pleasures and more important, unexpected promises.
The promise in Rafe's eyes that said perhaps there was a chance her life would be filled with love. The promise in his attitude that she might have a life filled with laughter. The promise that this day was only the first of many days to be filled with surprises.
The staff politely ate their pieces of cake and went back to their varied duties. When Selena started to help clean up, Rafe intervened.
"I thought perhaps you might want to change your clothes and then meet me in the conservatory. I believe you expressed a desire to see it?"
"Yes, I would," Selena answered with great enthusiasm. "I'll get changed immediately."
"Good. See you in forty-five minutes."
For the second time that day Selena found herself rushing to get ready to meet Rafe. Had fate stepped in at the last minute and kept her from marrying Saul? Right now if someone had told her that the fairies themselves had interceded and had kidnapped Plum just so she would have to marry Rafe, she would be hard pressed not to believe them.
Now, if she could get Rafe to ease up on his habit for having everything done in a precise and timely manner.
The large conservatory was a warm, lush, and beautiful garden. Completely enclosed in glass, all the foliage grew uninhibited and protected from the harsh changes of the weather. Orchids grew along side Birds of Paradise, while pineapples reached for the sky as the strawberry plants nestled in the ground.
Selena clasped her hands in front of her as she stood next to Rafe and looked about. "This must be what the Garden of Eden looked like."
"Aye. Tis my mother who took great joy in this garden."
A canary flew by. When it landed in one of the tree branches, it began its song.
Craning her head to see the bird, Selena said, "Do you have any other birds that sing?" Its song sounded like joy to her.
"It has a mate and sometimes they both sing."
"I envy you."
"No need." He fingered a broad green palm leaf. "This is yours to enjoy."
For a second she had completely forgotten that this was her new home. Embarrassed she busied herself by straightening out the small tassels that hung from her jacket.
"Come, we can look at some of the roses here inside and then we can go outside and I'll show you the garden there."
Relieved that he had apparently not seen her embarrassment, she said, "Do you have a large variety of roses?" They strolled through the tropical paradise.
He held a broad leaf back so she could pass. "I wouldn't know. They all look the same to me."
They came up to a blooming rose blush and Selena closed her eyes and smelled one of the blossoms. "Do you know what kind of rose this is?"
"Nope."
"I believe it's called Louise Odier. See the shape. Like a small perfect cabbage."
"Canna eat it like a cabbage, though."
"You're not truly interested in these flowers, are you?"
He shrugged a shoulder and added a small, lopsided grin to his mouth. "I wouldna say that exactly. I do appreciate their colors and scents; I just don't have any desire to clip and prune and do whatever else gardeners do."
"A talented gardener is worth his weight in gold," she said smelling another flower.
"Do not mention that to our gardener, Adam. He'll want a raise," he said with a laugh.
Rafe held the door open for Selena and they stepped outside. The air held that particular sweet scent of impending rain. Their footsteps crunched on the pebbled walkway as they made their way down a gentle winding slope.
"We best not tarry too long or we're bound to get wet." Rafe came to an abrupt stop. "Bloody hell."
"What is...oh, my."
"Beatrice," Rafe yelled. A sheep stood in their path.
Selena stood there for a second. A sheep with the same name as Rafe's ill- mannered sister? What could be more appropriate? It was like knowing a delicious secret.
"Get out of there," Rafe shouted at Beatrice. He ran toward the woolly sheep and Selena followed after him.
The sheep waited until Rafe had almost reached her before she scampered off. "Damn sheep. We ought to serve her for dinner."
"It doesn't appear that she has done much damage," Selena said as she examined the rose bush. "She's only nibbled on a few leaves."
"Maybe no' on the roses, but look at the daffodils and the winter pansies. Beatrice has had a lunch."
"I just can't imagine though that you would name a sheep after your sister." She couldn't help herself, but a small chuckle escaped her.
"It is rather humorous, but it was Erin that named the sheep. No' me."
"I just wanted to make sure that you weren't responsible for the poor creature's name."
She turned her attention to one of the rose bushes and reached for it. "Ow," she said with a small hiss.
Rafe took her hand and examined it. "A thorn." He pulled it out of her forefinger and a droplet of blood appeared. Seemingly without thinking about it, he sucked the blood from her finger. "There, that should do it." He gave her finger a kiss. "Should be all better," he said and a quick half-second later, he stilled as if he had committed a terrible offense and let go of her hand. "I'm used to doing that for Erin," he said hoarsely.
It was an excuse and Selena knew it, but this action, this cozy intimacy, whipped through her. Their gazes met and she desperately tried to calm her quaking insides. Desire and the fear of it collided with each other causing her heart to bang within her. These feelings were new and unexpected and she wasn't sure what to do about them.
Torn between wanting to reclaim his hand and running from him she lowered her gaze and saw the rise and fall of his chest.
A clap of thunder split the air. It broke the tension between them and both Rafe and she looked up at the sky, where clouds roiled a gray-green color.
Selena pointed to the east. "Look."
"I see it. Hail. We'd better make a run for it."
He grabbed her hand and they ran back to the house. Just before they reached it, large, hard beads of hail exploded from the sky.
"Oh," exclaimed Selena. She tried to protect her head with her free hand, but to no avail. Rafe pulled her into the conservatory as another boom of thunder discharged over them.
The noise from the hail sounded like warfare, booming and cracking on the glass.
"Och," he said with a shake of his head. "It's goin' to ruin the flowers."
"What did you say? I can't hear with this noise." She shook her skirts out.
He frowned, turned her around and pointed to the garden outside. Selena saw what was happening to the lovely flowers and tilted her head in sympathy for them. But Rafe had not taken his hands off her shoulders and she was very aware of their weight and their warmth seeping through her damp jacket. It would take very little for her to step back against him and be in an embrace. And that's how she knew it would be. An embrace, but not his embrace.
When he leaned closer to her, she felt the warmth of his breath on her neck and an exhilarative sensation shot straight through to the soles of her feet. Did he even know what he was doing to her? He wrapped one arm around her shoulders and rested his chin on the top of her head. It was a new experience for her to have a man so tall that he could do that. She caught a whiff of his lotion. It was a spicy scent with a touch of the exotic in it. She wondered if it was lime.
"Look carefully," he said. "Beatrice's back at the flowers again." Disgust and laughter mixed in his voice.
"It appears that the weather does not disturb her very much. This is a rather violent storm."
"Normal spring weather."
"Are you still planning to serve Beatrice for dinner?"
"Perhaps." He stepped away from her. "Speaking of dinner, it's probably time to get ready."
"We just finished our luncheon not too long ago."
"By the time ye're ready, dinner will be also. All my favorite ladies will be there tonight, therefore the slightly earlier hour." He tucked his finger under her chin and tilted her head up. "I would like ye to dress in something special."
"Do you have something in mind for me to wear again?"
Rafe shook his head. "Your choice."
Pleased, Selena knew exactly what dress to wear.
Rafe knocked on Selena's bedroom door. The maid opened it and bobbed a curtsey. "Madam is ready, sir."
"Thank you." He stood in the hallway and, hands clasped behind his back, waited patiently. Altogether, the day so far had been quite successful. Even the hailstorm was fortunate, for it gave him a chance to put his arm around Selena and hold her close.
He heard the soft rustle of material and glanced in her room. Wearing a low cut, purple taffeta gown, Selena glided toward him. The dress's color enhanced the silver of her eyes, lending them a lavender hue. His gaze dipped lower. He watched the gentle rise and fall of her breasts. Breasts that had cool, soft skin and with every breath she took her breasts swelled sending a strong gut reaction through him.
When he opened his mouth to tell her how beautiful she looked, he stopped. Telling Selena she looked beautiful seemed trite to him. There should be a better word than that to describe her, but none more appropriate came to mind. "Your dress is beautiful."
"Thank you. I'm glad it pleases you."
Everything about her pleased him enormously. He just couldn't afford to let her know that. As she stepped into the hallway, he offered her his arm.
Selena slipped her hand into the crook of his arm. "I always wondered why men feel like they have to take our hands to lead us women into dinner. As if we couldn't get there on our own. Stand on our on feet as it were."
"I don't think that's the reason."
"What is, then?"
"In my humble opinion there are two reasons. First, men are nothing, if territorial and want everyone else to see who belongs to them." He wanted the entire world to know Selena was his.
She gave him a look that said she thought it was an ludicrous statement. "And the other reason?"
"We might get lost trying to find our way to the dinner table."
Laughter bubbled out of her and Rafe was absurdly charmed to hear her laugh, truly laugh out loud. It was a wonderful noise. Her laugh sounded as though it came from her whole body, not some simpering, and female approach of a delicate giggle.
She caught her breath and looked at him from the corners of her eyes. "Men are basically hunters. They instinctively know where the food is."
"As do children," he replied. "I believe I see two hungry bairns now."
They reached the bottom of the stairs and standing in the foyer, accompanied by the nanny, were Plum and Erin.
"Miss Plum," Rafe said. "You look lovely in your pretty dress as do you, Erin." He glanced at their older companion. "Nanny, thank you. I'll send the lassies to ye after dinner."
Erin ran to Rafe. "Oh, Da, this will be such fun."
He tousled her blond locks. "Weel, since ye're five now, tis time ye behave like a grown-up." His heart always seemed too big to fit in his chest when he was showered with such attention from Erin. If only he could be absolutely sure that she was his child, and not John Campbell's. It was a question that he doubted could ever be answered.
Erin beamed under Rafe's attention. "Da, ye should see the new colt. Plum thought of a bonny name for him. Can ye guess?"
He took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling as though for inspiration. "Let's see," he mused. "Skinny?"
"No."
He looked back down at her and rubbed his chin. "What color is he?"
"Black."
Rafe was having a hard time concentrating. Selena was rubbing his arm and he wondered if she was aware of her action. "Coal, no." He shook his head as if in deep thought. "What would Plum name a horse?"
"You'll never guess, Da. It's Bolt. He can run so fast all ready."
"That is a good name, Plum," Selena said. "But does he have any markings on his forehead, like a white streak?"
Erin turned wary eyes on her. "No. Just a wee bit of white in his tail."
Rafe glanced at Selena. "I think I know what ye'er thinking." He turned back to this daughter of his heart. "Horses should have more than just a simple name. How about Lighting Bolt? But we can still call him Bolt."
She jumped up and down. "Perfect, Da."
"Good. Now, let's go and eat."
They sat down at the table and Rafe smiled at all of them. As he flipped out his napkin, he realized it had been at least five years since he had had such a wonderful day. Everything he had planned had proceeded on a timely schedule. It was a balm to him to be married to someone who was calm, who didn't dissolve into tears or anger at the least provocation.
The first and second courses were served and finally the main course arrived.
"This has a resemblance to Beef Wellington," Selena said as she looked at the serving placed before her.
Rafe snickered.
"Too English a name for you?" There was the tiniest of elfin grins on her face as she looked at him. "Would you prefer Beef MacLachlan? "
"More fitting." He never expected The Situation to have much humor, but Selena was proving his expectations to be erroneous.
"This doesn't smell quite like beef. However, to make the recipe Beef MacLachlan your cook would have to change it in some unusual manner. "
"We already have. This is mutton, not beef."
The smile on her face disappeared and with a gasp she looked down at her plate. "You didn't."
It took him a moment to figure out what she was referring to. He saw that Erin had stopped eating and was looking at her dish suspiciously as though it held live eels.
He leaned toward Selena. "Ye dinna think I would truly do that?"
She matched his intense look. "If I recall your words, you said you were tempted to serve Beatrice for dinner."
"Aye, I did, but --"
She dropped her silverware down on the table. "How could you possibly do that?"
"Beatrice?" Erin shot to her feet. "Ye had Cook kill Beatrice?" she said in a shrill hysterical voice. "And now you want me to eat her?"
He turned in Erin's direction. Her eyes were rounded in horror. "Erin, I warned you. I told ye to stop naming every animal, that we would end up eating them."
Erin covered her face and burst into tears. "Beatrice," she wailed running out of the dining room.
"I feel ill," Plum whispered as she pushed her chair out and stood up.
Rafe glanced at her. She did indeed appear as if she were going to be sick. Large tears rolled down her white face.
Selena now stood. "I can't believe that you would do this. And to your own daughter, let alone Plum and me." She tossed her napkin on her seat.
His hackles rose. "This is a working estate. We eat what we grow, including the animals," he said in a firm voice. The minute the words were out of his mouth he knew he should have rephrased them. Plum immediately threw up.
Selena went around the table to her. "Plum, darling. Let's get you upstairs." She wiped up her sister's dress. "The least you could do is pretend that we aren't eating one of Erin's animals." She put her arm around her sister and led her out of the room.
Rafe clenched his fork in his hand. "If I so deign, we will eat Old Strutter." As it was he could have gone outside and in sheer frustration rung the old rooster's neck.
Selena turned and gave him a withering look. "You are the cruelest man I know, Mr. MacLachlan."
"Cruel?" he repeated.
"Yes, cruel and barbaric. Forcing us to eat the pets," she said as if he had turned into a cannibal. "Come along, Plum. We'll get you cleaned up."
Rafe sat there in stunned silence. His perfect day had just dissolved into tearful shreds.
Cruel and barbaric. How ironic that Selena would use those particular labels for him. Cruel and barbaric would be Saul's specialties. He would have gone after Selena and shown her how to behave by using his fists.
Somehow it pained him to think that Selena would use those terms to describe him.
"Bloody hell," he muttered to himself. "We weren't eating Beatrice." He shoved his chair back, motioned for the servants to clean up and left the dining room heading for his study and a strong drink. Or two.
The man was a monster. She shouldn't have panicked the night Plum was missing. She should have waited for Saul and her father to return before making any rash promises to Rafe MacLachlan. The monster.
As soon as she was through helping Nanny with Erin and Plum she was going straight downstairs and tell Rafe MacLachlan a thing or two. How dare he cook Beatrice. Saul would have never done such a horrific thing.
The nanny came into Erin's bedroom. "The bath is ready, Madam."
"Thank you. Is Plum almost done with her bath?" Selena helped Erin with the last of her petticoats.
"Aye, Madam."
Selena's thoughts churned in her and she found herself doing the one thing she had promised herself she would never do. She was comparing Rafe to Saul. To stop herself, she focused on the five-year-old in front of her. "Your father will never do that again. I promise you that, Erin."
Erin's blue eyes, so like Rafe's, lost some of their suspicions and wariness. She wiped her face with the back of her hand and sniffled.
Pulling Erin's small chemise up and off, Selena said, "Nanny will give you a nice bath, then we'll have some scones and tea, just the three of us."
A couple of hours later, after both girls had had their light dinner and were tucked in their beds, Selena went in search of Rafe. Her anger toward him had not abated and she still had an overwhelming urge to give him a good tongue-lashing.
She checked in his study, the library and headed for the large living room. Sprawled in one of the chairs, Rafe apparently was finishing a drink when he spied her.
He raised his near empty glass in a toast. "Here's to Beatrice. A bonny goat...I mean, sheep."
"How dare you do that."
"Do what?" he slurred as he finished the remains of his liquor.
In her coldest voice, Selena said, "Mr. MacLachlan, I believe you have had enough to drink."
"Aye?" he looked at her skeptically and shook his head. "I dinna think so. But it is time to 'ave another."
The only person Selena had ever seen drunk was her father. He started drinking the day after they had buried her mother. It had frightened her and saddened her at the same time; but she came to accept it as part of life. However, Rafe's drunkenness only seemed to add fuel to her anger.
Hands on her hips she approached him. He grinned at her stupidly and started to get up out of the chair.
"Let me help you." She struggled with him, grappling with his apparent loss of balance.
"Good idea. Need yur 'elp," he chuckled. "But ye meed mine 'ore."
Ignoring his statement she took hold of his arm and pulled him up to a standing position and he collapsed against her nearly toppling them both.
"Selena, looly Selena, so teeful," he muttered into her hair.
"Like father, like daughter," she said as she pushed against his solid chest. "Can't say beautiful." She wished he didn't have to be inebriated to think she was beautiful.
"Ye 'ave the most looly 'air." He ran his fingers through one side of her hair, loosening tangled curls. "See, it tangles and twists rounds me."
"Mr. MacLachlan, if you please." She moved her head to one side to free herself of his roaming hand.
"Pleese, what?" He nuzzled her earlobe.
"Stand up and I'll help you upstairs."
He rested his forehead against hers. "An' then bed?"
"Yes. At least for you."
He slipped his head down and kissed her.
She gagged from the strong taste of whiskey from his mouth. "Get your tainted, sloppy lips off of me." Selena shoved hard and pushed him away.
His blurry blue eyes gazed unseeing at her. When he stepped backwards, he hit the arm of the chair and went crashing down on the floor.
"The 'ass thing I wanna to do is kiss ye." He laughed and shut his eyes. "That be a 'ig mistake." His empty glass rolled out of his relaxed hand and onto the floor.
What did he mean by that? Stunned by his words Selena stared at him. "Mr. MacLachlan?" She carefully touched his leg with her toe. "Rafe?" When there was no answer or movement, she leaned down. "Rafael?" she said barely above a whisper.
Sorely tempted to leave him exactly where he lay, Selena mused over his last spoken words. Rafe did not appear to be a deceptive man. From what little she did know about men drinking too much, lying under the influence of alcohol would be difficult at best. So why would he say it would be such a mistake to kiss her? And why would he say that she needed his help? And what was she going to do about his drinking?
Standing next to him, hands on her hips once again, she drummed her fingers. Finally deciding what to do, she summoned one of the servants to take care of him and she retired for the night.
The headache pounded right behind his eyes and his stomach roiled as the various mixed odors of ham, eggs and biscuits attacked him. His tongue felt like it had a year's growth of moss on it as well as being too large for his dry mouth. He scraped his tongue against his teeth, as if that action would rid it of the sickening sensation. Rafe gingerly sat down at the breakfast table and rubbed his temples. He had never realized how bright the breakfast room was before this morning. He spared a glance at the window and wished the curtains were closed.
"Coffee, sir?"
"Aye."
"Your newspaper, sir," the servant said as he laid it down.
Rafe nodded. He pinched the bridge of his nose as if that small action might rid him of his excruciating headache and glanced at the front page. Carefully so as to not make too much noise he opened the paper and tried his best to concentrate on reading.
"Good morning," Selena said brightly.
Surprised at her entrance, Rafe lowered the paper down just enough to see over the edge of it. Did she have to sound quite so lively so early in the morning? He saw that her hair was loose in the back, hanging down in beautiful silky curls that begged for his touch. His fingers tightened around the edges of his paper as he thought of those curls slipping around his fingers.
Chiding himself for thinking such nonsense, he raised the paper back up to its original height. As much as he had wished she had joined him for breakfast before, he wondered why she would pick today of all days to do so. And he had best keep his feelings for her in check, or The Situation would crumble and he would find himself at her mercy.
"Hmm. The food looks wonderful this morning."
He listened to her move to the sideboard. A loud metal clank sounded in his ears. Squinting in pain, he peered over the paper again. Selena picked up the serving dish cover to the ham and began tapping the spoon she held onto the cover. The small metallic ringing set his teeth on edge.
"Must ye do that?" he asked.
"What?" She turned around and looked at him. "This?" she asked as she hit the silver-plated cover even harder.
"Aye. That."
"Oh." She smiled broadly at him and turned back around to the food. When she replaced the cover, it chimed and echoed in the room loudly.
"Is it truly necessary to make that much noise?"
"I think some noise in the morning is wonderful. In fact," she banged the next cover with a large spoon, "I think it is quite cheerful. It wakes up the spirits. Wouldn't you agree?"
"No." He flipped the paper up once again as if it were enough to hide behind and muffle the loud noise.
"Perhaps your demeanor would improve with some happy sounds. If you listen carefully, it almost sounds like music."
The next tumultuous bang nearly split his eardrums, as well as his head, and he slammed the newspaper down on the table and stood up. "It is no' necessary to drop the dishes on the floor, Selena."
She turned and pinned a wide-eyed, innocent gaze at him.
"Excuse me, sir. I am the one who dropped the serving dish cover," the servant said.
Rafe glowered at him and slowly sat back down. Selena swept over to the table and noisily placed her dish down.
"Anything interesting in the paper this morning?" she asked pleasantly.
"Such as?" Even the sound of her skirts rustling as she sat down irritated him. Once again he popped the paper up and tried to focus on the print. He was beginning to feel like a turtle peeking in and out of its shell as he moved the paper up and down.
"Oh, let's see," Selena said thoughtfully as she tapped her spoon against her teeth. "Perhaps some new needlepoint patterns."
A second later the new sound of her knife tapping against the cut glass jelly jar sent sharp pains dancing through his head. "It's a newspaper. No patterns."
He swore he could hear the scrape of the knife on her toasted muffin as she spread the jelly.
"No patterns," she repeated. "That's too bad. But I suppose living up here in the wilds of Scotland, your newspaper isn't quite up to par with London's."
He refused to take her bait and engage in some silly, light breakfast conversation.
"I forgot my coffee," Selena said as if she had discovered her meal would be socially incomplete without the hot beverage.
"Ned will get it for you," he said behind his newspaper screen.
"No need. I can help myself."
The legs of her chair scraped against the floor as she pushed the chair back and Rafe squeezed his eyes shut.
"I think instead I would prefer more hot chocolate. Coffee just doesn't sit well with me in the morning."
The coffee wasn't sitting well with him either this morning. "Whatever ye would like, my staff will handle." Was it so necessary for her to babble on? Any other day and he would have been delighted to have her company in the morning, not to mention her good nature. The newspaper crinkled and crunched and Rafe, his eyes still shut, frowned.
"Isn't it just a wee bit difficult to read with your eyes so firmly shut?"
He popped his eyes open. Looking over the paper and down at him, her smile as bright as the sun, stood Selena. Her gray eyes fairly danced with merriment.
"I was thinking," he huffed. He snapped the paper away from her and made a show of pursuing the news.
Once again he heard her chair being shoved in and the fabric of her dress rustling as she apparently sat down.
"This ham is excellent. I do hope this isn't Nigel or Orvill I'm eating. I do so hate eating anything that had a name. It's so very personal."
The woman was tenaciously stubborn. Her cheerfulness barely covered her sarcasm. "We were not eating Beatrice last night."
"I know. I saw her out in the garden earlier this morning."
"That was Hortense. Beatrice was put into a pasture last night."
Silence.
Blessed silence from the other side of his paper curtain. He began to relax. Thank goodness she was through tormenting him with her overflowing good cheer.
"I was wondering..."
He rolled his eyes and was immediately sorry he had done that. "Aye?" he answered through gritted teeth.
"Where do you get your meat from if we are not eating someone with a name?"
Her effervescent energy ate at his nerves, not to mention his raging hangover. "The neighbors," he snapped. Crushing the paper into one large hand, he stood up and headed out of the room.
"Sir, your coffee?" Ned asked.
"My study," Rafe said without looking back.
"Verra well, sir." Ned turned to Selena. "Madam, your hot chocolate."
"Thank you, Ned." Smiling to herself Selena stirred her drink. "Mr. MacLachlan?" she called out.
The muscles between his shoulder blades tensed and he loosened his collar with his forefinger. Here was an opportunity he simply could not resist. Slowly he turned around and smiled wolfishly at her.
"Last night ye called me 'Rafe'." His satisfaction at seeing her smile disappear and her mouth drop open almost rid him of his headache.
He raised one knowing brow and left.
The scoundrel. He spends the entire day giving her undivided attention, ruins the dinner, and then has the gall to get stinking drunk and pretends to be passed out? She bit down on her muffin and chewed furiously. He heard everything she said and apparently remembered it all.
She swore to herself she would never call him by his first name again as long as she lived. Even if she were drowning and needed his help she would refuse to call out his name. The devil take him.
Plastering more raspberry jam on her muffin she thought of what to do to even the score. Perhaps she should insist that he call her, 'Mrs. MacLachlan'. No, she mentally shook her head. Best not to make any demands on him. It would be much better to perhaps pretend to ignore his statement. Revenge is best served cold so the saying goes. And unexpected.
Later that afternoon after having lunch by herself, she had inquired about Rafe's presence. The servant told her Rafe was occupied, but Selena went in search of him anyway.
Selena had never liked eating her meals by herself. She wanted to talk things over with someone, share the events of the morning and discuss the upcoming afternoon. However, deep inside her she did hope he still wasn't feeling the effects of the liquor from the night before. And, she supposed, she did provoke him a bit strong at breakfast. But he deserved it, said her inner voice.
She spied Ned coming down the hallway toward the foyer. "Ned, do you know where Mr. MacLachlan is?"
"Aye. In his study."
"Thank you." Selena leisurely made her way toward the study. The study door was open and Selena quietly gazed at Rafe.
His head was bowed down and the light from his lamp lent blueish black highlights in his hair. He seemed to be studying a large ledger and she could feel his intensity as his went down the columns filled with numbers.
Knowing exactly how frustrating it was to be interrupted when adding numbers, she waited. She hadn't been very kind to him that morning and now as she watched him, she felt the first twinges of guilt. Perhaps an apology would be in order. A small apology.
He flexed his shoulders, the material pulling tight, and Selena couldn't help but admire the width and strength in them. When he reached behind his neck and rubbed it, she experienced a strange and unexpected urge to massage it for him. She clasped her hands, hands that wanted to touch him, in front of her and cleared her throat.
"Aye?" He glanced up.
"Would you like some help?"
"Concerned about our finances?"
Disconcerted by his cool attitude, she said, "I will trust our finances to your good care, but it just so happens that I am very good with numbers and thought perhaps you might like some help. And I promise to be quiet."
His tight smile told her he had not forgiven her for the noisy morning. "If I haven't straightened out the problem in two weeks, I will have my accountant take over."
"I see. Well, do we have any plans for today?" Yesterday had been a marvelous revelation to her. He was an easy man to spend time with and she wanted more.
He glazed briefly at her and then looked back down at desk. "No plans."
Disappointment wormed its way into her. "I'll see you at dinner, then."
His concentration was obviously aimed at his ledger, and he absently nodded. Casting one more look at him, Selena sighed and left. Why she felt crestfallen at his lack of attention perplexed her.
The lit candles shed a warm glow over the dining room table. The fresh flowers perfumed the air. Wearing her hair swept up with two long tendrils of curls cascading over one shoulder, and a new silk turquoise gown meant to capture the attention of any man, Selena waited. The minutes ticked by.
"Madam," the servant said. "Would ye like to start your dinner?"
"No. But would you please find out when Mr. MacLachlan plans to join me?"
"Of course."
A few minutes later the servant returned. "Mr. MacLachlan regrets to inform you that he will not be joining you for dinner tonight."
"I see." She stood up. "Please send a light dinner up to my room."
Humiliation bonded with disappointment.
The next morning Selena found herself alone at the breakfast table. "Where is Mr. MacLachlan?" she asked Ned.
"I believe he is out riding this morning."
"So early? Is that usual for him?"
"Aye, Madam."
Selena picked at her food and a troubling thought, like the first petal of a rose bud, blossomed. Was Rafe MacLachlan ignoring her, or was he simply being kind by not asking her to ride with him knowing of her fear of horses? She hoped it was the latter.
"When is he usually back from his morning ride?" she inquired of Ned.
"When the master shows up, we know he is back."
"That's true of anyone." How strange that a man who is so punctual, runs everything by the clock, rides until he wants to.
"Aye, Madam."
A solitary breakfast did not suit Selena and she left to pursue the rest of her day's activities. That evening she once again donned her beautiful turquoise dress, had her hair fixed and went downstairs to the dining room. When she saw the dining room table prepared with only one table setting, she slowed her steps.
"Are ye ready for dinner, Madam?" the servant kindly asked.
"Where is Mr. MacLachlan?"
"He ate, madam."
Carefully keeping her voice neutral, she said, "Send my dinner upstairs." She turned and left.
Annoyance blended with humiliation.
The next morning as she sipped her hot chocolate, she thought over the past two days. "Mary," she said to her maid, "I want to know the minute Mr. MacLachlan comes back from his morning ride and where I might find him."
"Aye, madam."
When Mary had left, Selena sat by one of the windows. What had happened that Rafe had so pointedly ignored her? Had she said something to anger him? Was he sulking over the breakfast and all the noise she made? She doubted that. No, there was something else here to explain his abandoning her. For that's exactly how she felt she realized. Abandoned and forgotten. She did not like it and wanted an explanation.
It was mid-morning before Mary told Selena that Rafe was in his study.
"Thank you," Selena said as she headed in that direction.
"Madam," Mary said.
"Yes?" Selena looked back at her maid who obviously was quite nervous.
"The master..." Mary looked down.
"Yes?" Selena encouraged.
"He does not want to be disturbed."
A cold wave washed through Selena. "He probably did not mean me, but thank you for telling me." Before Mary could utter any more words, Selena rushed from the room.
When she reached Rafe's study, she found the door firmly shut. It was as though he had put a large sign on it, saying 'Keep Out'. She straightened the large cameo pinned on her blouse, took a deep breath, knocked on the door and opened it.
Just for a second Selena thought he looked pleased to see her, but then his expression became hidden.
"Do ye need something?" he asked.
Your attention, your company, she wanted to shout. "I was wondering if you planned to have lunch or dinner with me today?"
"No." He looked down at his paperwork and picked up his pen.
"No? I don't understand."
As he wrote he said, "Didn't I spend the entire day with you two days ago?"
"Yes. But --"
Continuing to write, Rafe interrupted her. "I would think that that would be sufficient."
Selena stepped right up to the front of his desk. "Sufficient for what? A week? A month?" She placed her hands on the desk and leaned toward him. "Am I suppose to be living my life without your company?"
"We're not joined at the hip." He bent down and opened a drawer. "Ye're free to do as you please." He pulled an envelope out and placed it on the letter he had been writing.
Slowly Selena straightened. "What I please is to have some company at dinner, some communication during the day. I would even consider riding with you in the morning."
He shook his head. "That I prefer to do alone."
"What I would prefer is that you at least do me the courtesy of looking at me when I am talking to you."
Over the top of his glasses he spared her a quick glance and looked back down at the ledger. "I'm quite busy, Selena."
His tone dismissed her.
Fuming under her breath, Selena stared at him for a moment before leaving. When she shut the door, cold anger swept aside annoyance and danced with resolve. She had had a taste of what their marriage could be and she did not want it to slip back into The Situation. She would not let him ignore her.
What had he said? That she was free to do as she pleased. She tapped her chin with her forefinger. She knew exactly what to do.
Rafe stared at the closed door. Her anger was evident and he could not blame her. She had deserved some attention and he had given it to her. Now she wanted more. Was it possible, he wondered, that she had developed some feelings for him? She had called him by his first name, even if that was under some duress. Doubt assailed him though when he recalled her words that she loved Saul.
Rafe knew himself well enough to know that he wanted more than anything to spend not only a day with her again, but every day. However, what he wanted was not what he needed. He needed Selena to be cold and distant again. When she was warm, loving and full of laughter he found that trying to keep his love for her at bay difficult. Like a rose that has fallen to the earth and its petals scattered by the wind, he knew his stubborn promise to himself not to love had been gently blown away by his passion for Selena. But he was unwilling to let her know of his feelings. He had let The Situation slip into a marriage and he had to get it back where it had started. But when a flower has blossomed, its petals stretched out to receive the warmth of the sun, it is impossible to put the petals back into a bud.
The Situation. He hated The Situation, especially after they had spent a wonderful day together.
He leaned back against his chair and raked his hands through his hair. The ledgers were a mess and it was going to take hours to go through them. Somehow in the past two months either his addition skills had failed him, or someone had embezzled a great deal of funds. He had to find the answer.
Hours later, Ned brought in his dinner. Startled, Rafe looked over at the window. Night had descended.
"Will this be all, sir?"
"Aye." Rafe stretched out his arms and flexed his stiff fingers. After he had eaten his meal, he continued on with the accounts. When the clock chimed ten times, Rafe decided to give up on the accounts for the time being and play a solitary game of billiards.
Not bothering with a light he made his way through the dark house with the ease of a cat. When he entered the large gaming room, he headed for the sideboard where he knew the hurricane lamps were stored.
The pain hit him instantly. What had he walked into? Nearly doubled over, one hand holding on to the edge of the billiard's table, he held his groin with his other. "Miles," he yelled.
Then he realized he had only gasped his servant's name. Who the hell had moved the furniture? Gingerly he straightened up and slowly went out to the hall. "Miles," he called out.
A few moments later, which gave Rafe time to let most of the pain ease away, the elderly man came shuffling along. "Aye, sir?"
"Why is the furniture in the wrong place?"
"Sir?"
"The furniture. Its been moved."
"I believe the mistress had it changed. Do ye wish to have it changed back?"
"No. No' at this hour."
"Anything else, sir?"
"No. I'm goin' to bed." He felt he could lay in one place and not move for the rest of the week.
"Goodnight, sir."
As Rafe limped off to his bedroom, he hoped that was all Selena had changed. Any more accidents like this one and there would not be any more children. He shook his head. How he wished he knew for sure that Erin was his.
The next morning, his injury healed but not forgotten, Rafe walked into the breakfast room and stopped. Nothing had been prepared. No coffee, no food, no table set, not even his newspaper was waiting for him. Frowning, he strode to the kitchen.
Cook was sitting at the large table reading his newspaper and enjoying a cup of hot tea accompanied by wonderful smelling warm scones.
"It's nice to see that ye're enjoying yourself this morning, Cook, but where is my breakfast?"
"Madam told me not to prepare anything today. In fact she gave all the household staff the entire day off. Said she wanted to surprise you." Beaming at Rafe, Cook said, "She's a most bonny lassie."
"Aye, bonny." Rafe turned and blasted back through the door. Selena's surprises boiled in him. No food. No staff. Furniture in the wrong place. He charged through the breakfast room and into the main foyer on his way to the stairs. Just as he started up the steps something bothered him. Pausing he looked about the room. Silence. Silence where there should be quiet ticking from the large grandfather clock.
Swearing under his breath he bounded back down the steps and went over to restart the clock. When he finished, a sneaky suspicion wormed its way into him. He went back into the breakfast room. The clock was missing. As were the clocks in the living room, the large formal parlor, and the billiards room.
No matter what room he checked, the clock or the hourglass was missing. He didn't need to ask any servant who had done this. The answer was quietly loud. Selena. But where was she, and what had she done with all of them? He could hardly believe the sheer audacity of what she had done.
He searched the entire first floor, the second and finally went up to the third floor where he heard Selena's voice coming from Erin's playroom.
"Beatrice will look very nice in that color, Erin," Selena said.
Brows lowered in a tight frown, Rafe stepped into the playroom. Selena's back was toward him so he had the small advantage of watching her without her knowledge.
"And we can use this pink one for Hortense," Erin announced, her head tilted down as she looked at something on the table.
"Plum," Selena said, "what about this peach one for Clyde?"
Erin shook her head. "Nay. He should get green."
Rafe crossed his arms and leaned against the door jam. For a moment he allowed himself to enjoy the scene and hoped that Erin would come easily to accept Selena as her mother. "What are the three of ye planning?" he asked.
He looked at Selena who had casually turned around and with her usual quiet gray eyes gazed at him.
"Da," Erin bounced up and ran to him. "We're going to tie ribbons on Beatrice, Hortense and Clyde."
"Are ye now?"
"Yes," Selena answered. "That way they won't be eaten by mistake." Her mouth held a hint of a smile. "And it will help me to know their names."
"Perhaps you should give me a ribbon so ye'lll remember mine."
Cheeks turning pink Selena studied the ribbon in her hand. "I do know your name," she said quietly.
Why was his name so hard for her? "I see ye made some changes."
"You did say I could do as I pleased."
"No' havin' the household staff is verra inconvenient. No' to mention the clocks."
"It's only for a day. Surely you will survive."
"No' withou' my food."
"I'll cook you something later."
Was that a promise of something more intimate she had planned? The thought intrigued him.
"Da," Erin said. "Will ye help us tie the ribbons?"
"No, my lassie. I've a newspaper to read, and a scone to steal."
"That's too bad." Selena scooped up a handful of colorful ribbons. "We are going to have a lot of fun."
"I am sure ye are. Are ye planning to tie ribbons around all the chickens as well?"
Looking over her shoulder, she smiled at him as if he had said he was madly in love with her. "What a wonderful idea. Have you named all the chickens, Erin?" Her gaze kept steady with Rafe's.
"Aye." Erin studied her ribbons. "But I dinna think they will like to wear these," she said in all seriousness.
Plum laughed. "They would try to bite us."
Over Erin's head, Rafe said to Selena, "But I am sure it'll keep ye occupied and out of mischief."
"Mischief is determined by the receiver." She looked like she could hardly keep from laughing.
Rafe pushed away from the door. "I believe I have received enough."
She walked over to him. "I heard about last night." Placing her hand lightly on his arm, she said, "I do hope you weren't too badly injured."
She must have heard about the incident from one of the servants. Servants and their gossip. Nothing was ever kept private. "I did not appreciate it."
"The furniture being moved?"
Again, she had the elfin look about her and it charmed him. "Aye. But dinna fash yourself aboot it. I've recoverrred," he said in a broad brogue.
"That is good news." She patted his arm and went down the hallway, Erin and Plum trailing behind her like small chicks.
"Selena," he called after her. "The clocks. Where are they?"
"In time, Mr. MacLachlan," she said her laughing voice floating back to him.
Shaking his head, he watched the three of them disappeared around a corner, and then he went back down to the kitchen to reclaim his newspaper.
In the privacy of his study he lounged back in his chair and rested his feet up on the desk. He had obtained a scone and coffee and was now enjoying himself. The sound of giggling laughter outside the window grabbed his attention.
Getting up he moved to the window and looked out. What he saw put a smile on his face. Erin, Plum and Selena, their colorful crinolines swaying wildly, chased after Beatrice. They lunged after the sheep and she scampered away.
At one point when Plum almost had a ribbon around the sheep's neck, the animal backed up and got loose. Selena tried to grab Beatrice by the ears, but she slipped free of Selena's hold. Rafe started to chuckle. Finally he burst out in unrestrained laughter at the antics. Rarely had he been so entertained and for one faltering second he wished Clara could see Erin. He turned away from the window.
Clara did not need to see Erin. Selena was the one who mattered now in Erin's life, as well as his own. Perhaps he should continue to woo his wife as Patrick had advised. Once again he looked outside at the threesome. In that one simple moment of seeing all of them laugh and play the thorny sword of distrust eased out of his heart.
Hands in his pockets, Rafe stood in his study and thought about what he could do. The dinner had been a fiasco and he could correct that. There was one other thing he and Selena had not done the one day he had lavished attention on her. He could love her.
"It was a delicious meal."
"I'll give Cook your compliments," Rafe said as he and Selena strolled along the upstairs balcony.
"I also enjoyed that it was just the two of us." Selena rearranged her shawl. "It is a rather warm night for early spring."
"Aye. Rare."
"Look," Selena said pointing up to the sky. "A falling star."
"Make a wish -- as my mother always said."
Selena laughed. "As did mine."
"A universal belief."
Companionably they turned the corner and continued their walk. Rafe tucked her hand in the corner of his elbow. "I have been most patient, Selena."
She glanced at him. "Patient in what regards?"
"The clocks."
"Oh." She looked away from him and felt her cheeks become warm. "I forgot."
"Maybe tomorrow ye can take a pause between your many activities," he chuckled at the embarrassed sounding noise she made, "and ask the staff, that is if you haven't given them another day off, to put the clocks back."
"I'll consider it."
"Perhaps they could do it after breakfast."
She tilted her head and raised a brow.
"Please."
"It would have been a pleasure to have met your mother."
"Why?"
"Any woman who can teach men good manners must have put the fear of God in them that something terribly bad would happen to them if they didn't do as she said."
"Ye have to realize that we weren't unruly men then. We were but wee laddies."
"And easier to manage."
"I dinna ken about that. Ye seem to be able to manage me quite weel."
"You keep talking with that brogue, Mr. MacLachlan, and I will be talking like that myself soon."
"I can see it now. Ye, surrounded with our wee bairns, and talkin' to them like a true Scotswoman."
"At least you will know that they are your..." she stopped, embarrassed by what she was saying. It had to be an extremely difficult subject for him.
"Dinna fash yourself over that, Selena. Erin is the child of my heart, if no' of my blood. I am more concerned about what will happen when she gets older."
"Why?"
"What if she meets one of those bloody Campbells and wants to marry him? What am I going to tell her besides, 'no, ye canna marry him? I'm no' sure I am your father and therefore you canna marry a Campbell because he might be your cousin?'"
The hurt and anger still rang in his voice and Selena shook her head in compassion. "I hadn't thought of that. The complications are indeed enormous. I suppose you could try and not let her meet any Campbells. Or tell her the truth when she is old enough."
"How can ye tell a child you're not her father?"
"With love." Selena gazed up at the night sky wondering how to change the subject to something else and paused in her steps. "What is that?"
He looked up at the sky as well. "Indeed a rare sight. The aurora borealis. Or as my great-grandfather used to say parras oidhche."
"Isn't that the name of the estate?"
"Aye. Means 'paradise nights'."
A thumbnail moon with Venus hanging down from the point added to the celestial event. Selena watched the sky and the changing colors as they meandered about the sky. "I've heard of it, but never seen it. It's as if God has a paint brush filled with water colors and He is brushing the heavens with them."
"A most apt description."
A breeze brushed against her and she shivered.
"Cold?" He wrapped an arm around her shoulders.
"Warmer, now," she answered with appreciation. She found his touch pleasurable.
He smiled down at her and she thought when he smiled like that he was one of the most handsome men she had ever met. She smiled back at him.
His arm slipped from her shoulders down to her slender waist and he brought her closer to him. He lightly traced her upper lip with his forefinger and this sent small jolts of longing for more of his touch through her.
"Ye've a verra pretty mouth. Like a bow."
"Aye?" she whispered not wanting to break this tenuous spell between them. She tilted her head up slightly. It was a strange sensation to want to be kissed, but that was exactly how Selena felt at the moment.
"Aye, a pretty bow, a lovely cheek and really large ears."
"What?" She raised her hands to her ears.
Chuckling, he traced the curve of her cheek and leaned closed whispering into her ear. "Ye have verra dainty ears." He traced her cheekbone his thumb creating a trail of cool tickling nerves to be brought to life. His fingertips lightly brushed against the edge of her earlobe and he twined his fingers into hers and brought her hand to his lips.
"Such lovely fingers." He kissed one and from under his lashes looked at her. "Who would have guessed that they belonged to such a mischievous woman?"
She didn't know whether to laugh or to be embarrassed. Instead, heartbeats racing, she waited.
He kissed the next finger. "Who would have guessed that beneath your quietness, lurked such a clamorous lass?"
"Are you saying I'm noisy?"
He rolled his eyes.
She grimaced. "You're talking about breakfast the other day."
"Aye," he chuckled. With a kiss to her forehead, he whispered, "I suppose I deserved every noise ye made."
She raised her head and leaned her cheek against his. "Perhaps not every one, but..."
He moved his head away from her and grinned. "Ye couldna help yourself?" he finished, adding a light kiss to the bridge of her nose.
"Um-hm." Selena wished he would stop talking and kiss her.
"Your skin reminds me of petals, soft and scented." He laid a feather light kiss on her cheek.
When he moved to kiss her other cheek, Selena turned her head.
His mouth on hers was warm and firm, and the surprise she felt from him disappeared in a second. But the exoticness of his tongue touching hers shot a tingling heat straight through her. He deepened the kiss, and she followed his lead pressing her body closer to his. A soft moan escaped from her and he responded by crushing her against him with his strong arms. Selena felt so safe and secure in his close embrace that she knew that as long as he lived he would always keep her protected. It was a heady feeling.
Rafe plunged one hand into her hair and wove his fingers through the curls, pulling out the pins and letting them drop to the floor.
He broke off the kiss and murmured against her cheek, "You are my heart's temptation, lassie."
She ran a hand along the length of one of his broad shoulders feeling the strength of the muscles under his shirt. "Only temptation?"
"Irresistible temptation. Ye seduce me with your smiles and with your laugh." He popped a small kiss on her mouth. "Ye seduce me with your courage and mischief." He placed a gentle kiss on the tip of her nose.
"Courage?" she questioned as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I think we've already had that discussion." She truly did not want this moment to dissolve into a rehash of the night they got married and wondered how to change the subject to something different.
"Och, lassie." He lightly ran his finger along the edge of her ear, down along her neck and she arched her neck in response. "It takes courage to hide all my timepieces from me."
"I see." She tipped her mouth up in a small grin. "So you think by seducing me, I will tell you where I have hidden them."
"Weel, now that ye've placed that thought in my mind, it is an enticing idea." Suddenly she had the sensation she was flying and a second later realized that Rafe had picked her up and her body was pressed against his strong chest.
"Did ye not once upon a time ask where my bedroom was?"
Wide eyed, she nodded as surprise and anticipation, a yearning she never thought to experience, contested with each other. "But I can walk."
"What? And possibly have you run away from me?" he said with a hint of humor in his voice.
"I would never run away from you," she answered in all seriousness. How could she even entertain such a thought? This man had woven his way into her heart and she hoped he had told the truth about being seduced by her.
Holding her close against him, he strolled toward his bedroom. Inhaling the warm scent of lilacs she was wearing he thought it a most aphrodisiac of perfumes.
He nudged his bedroom door open and stepped in and turned. Selena kicked it shut. He sat her down on his large bed and again kissed her deeply. He teased her with his tongue, flicking it in her ear, and heard her laugh from the tickling sensation. He fumbled with the buttons on the back of her dress, and she reached up to unbutton his shirt.
As he undressed her he whispered promises of what he wanted to do, the things she would feel, the places of paradise she would experience. He laid down a trail of kisses along her neck as he did away with the last of her undergarments, dropping them on the floor to lay with the rest of her clothes.
He brushed his hand against one nipple and felt it hardened and at the same time felt his blood heat to a searing hotness that only she could cool. But he wanted her to need him, to have her body beg for his.
He listened closely to her murmurs, paid intense attention to the movements of her body as he touched her. Running his hands down her back, he cupped her buttocks and slowly brought his hands to the front of her thighs and touched her at their joining. Like an invitation to him to complete his task, she arched her back. Finally when he felt she was ready, he came to her, finding her hot and moist. He kept his movements a steady pace, wanting and needing her to find that sweet moment in which time seemed to stop, for only then would he lay siege to her body with his quick and frantic movements to assuage his own needs. He felt her tighten, knew her moment was near and steeled himself to hold back, to let her fully enjoy this pure embrace of life.
"My God," she breathed.
He heard the small indication of anxiety in her voice. "Relax," he whispered through gritted teeth as he increased the timing of his movements. "Let it come."
"I can't...I don't know...oh, my..." The words throbbed out of her like a drum beating in a primitive rhythm. The shattering spasms shot through her and she clung to him, instinctively wrapping her legs around him. She held on, unable to move, enjoying the sensations that her body felt as he moved with an unbelievable force within her. Just as she thought she would not be able to endure any more mind tingling, muscle spasm delights, she was hurled over the edge into a white space. As if from a great distance, she heard Rafe say her name.
Eyes closed she lay with her head nestle in the hollows of the pillow beneath her. She hadn't noticed the first night they had spent together, but now she thought having his body full length on hers, was about the most glorious feeling. "This surely is a paradise to feel like this," she murmured.
"Maybe that's what my great-grandfather meant by 'Paradise Nights'." Rafe brushed his hand along one warm breast and then reached for the blanket at the edge of the bed and covered them both with it.
A smile tipped her mouth. Every inch of her body felt sated and alive. Nerve endings from her toes to her lips tingled with pleasure. She swore she could even feel her fingernails. "I never knew one could experience such a moment."
Rafe placed a small kiss on her shoulder. "That is my fault."
Questions in her eyes, she turned her hand and gazed at him.
He toyed with a curl. "I should have been more...thoughtful our first night."
She pursed her mouth and squinted her eyes at him. "I agree. But, surely, this is not the best you can do."
"What?" he said looking surprised.
She laughed and shook her head. "I would not have known the difference. Besides, it was a most exhausting day for both of us." She ran a finger down from his throat, weaving it through the thick curls on his chest. "I wonder. Do all men have such curly hair?" She pulled on one hair, let it go and watched how it sprang back.
"I wouldna know. But I do know that I like playing with your hair. I like how it wraps around my fingers, how it feels so soft, yet strong."
"Hmm. But you do not have to comb it every morning," she said with a long sigh. "It is always such a chore."
"It is well worth every minute." Fingers splayed, he tangled her hair between each finger. "Tis a fine color."
"My hair is quite an ordinary color."
"Ye don't believe me. It's like an excellent malt whiskey."
She shook her head in denial.
"I wouldn't lie to you. You can trust your life on that."
Selena traced his brow with her forefinger. What was it that Plum had said, that she could feel safe with Rafe? Was Plum able to discern the true character of men easier than herself? "One should always be able to trust her husband."
"Then believe me about the color of your hair. And your eyes, they are like looking at the moon's reflection in the loch."
"How poetic you are."
He pursed his mouth for a second. "A Scottish trait," he said seriously.
"Only Scottish?" She grabbed a fistful of his chest hairs and pulled. "If you proclaim that loud enough that only the Scots are poetic, there would be another war between England and Scotland."
"Just so long as there is no war between us."
"If you never lie to me, there will never be a war," she exclaimed with an additional tug of his hair before she let go.
"Careful with that pulling, my hair isn't as long as yours."
"Men are so lucky. They just have to get their hair cut and that is the end of their coming up with the latest style."
She watched his reaction and wrinkled her brow. "What? What did I say that caused you to smile like that?"
"Men are just as concerned about how they look if they are interested in having a woman notice them."
Selena raised herself up on one elbow. "That's the difference. Women not only have to have the latest style so they can attract a man, but in addition so they don't feel different compared to other women."
"Ye mean women dress for other women." With a shake of his head he grimaced. "How English that is."
Sheepish, Selena lay back down. "Women are the flowers of any nation, therefore they must always look their best."
"And men? What are they? The stems that hold up the flowers?"
Blinking sleepily, she said, "The strength."
Rafe pulled the blanket up higher and covered her shoulders. "Ye may stay the night, if you wish."
She moved closer to him and shut her eyes. "For a while, at least."
"One thing though."
"Um hm."
"My clocks?"
"One per night of paradise."
He laughed low in her ear. "I see I have my work cut out for me."
A sharp knock at the door awakened Selena. Disoriented, she looked about her and saw Rafe opening the door.
"Sir, madam is not in her room. We canna find her anywhere." The maid's voice contained such panic, Selena started to get off the bed, discovered she had no clothes on and laid back down hugging the blankets tightly to herself.
"No need to worry," Rafe said. "Give me the hot chocolate. I will see that she gets it."
Selena could just imagine the wide-eyed look the maid was giving Rafe and felt herself blush in an embarrassment that she would be caught in her own husband's bed.
"Here you are, madam," Rafe said with a flourish as he put the cup down on the nightstand.
"Thank you, kind sir." She reached for her hot beverage and paused. "Are those teeth marks on your shoulder?"
He glanced down where she was looking. "Aye. They're yours."
Her eyes widened. "I did that?" she said mortified. She didn't remember biting him.
"Aye." He fingered the marks. "Ye've nice, sharp teeth. But in a moment of passion, one doesn't pay all that much attention." Abruptly, Rafe stood taller and sniffed the air. "Bloody hell."
Following his lead, Selena inhaled and immediately wrinkled her nose. "What is that smell?"
"Tar." Rafe was hurriedly pulling on his pants. "I forgot to tell our stable lad to delay tarring the roof of the stables until I was there to supervise him."
"Do you always watch over your help?"
He sat down on the bed and pulled on a boot. "He's never done it before and I wanted to check to make sure that he dinna burn the place down."
"That would be important." His bare back was to her and Selena took her time in admiring the play of muscles as they bunched and stretched as he pulled his other boot on. She slowly sat up to take a closer look. In the middle of his back was a small pansy-shaped birthmark.
"You have a fairy kiss," she said in wonderment as she reached over to his back and touched it.
"Aye." Rafe stood and yanked his shirt on. "The MacLachlan men pass it on to their children."
"All their children?"
"Not always. I don't think Saul has one."
"Is it always the same shape?"
"Aye." He shoved his shirt in the waistband.
"Is it always in the same spot?"
Pausing in his hurry, he looked down at her and touched her cheek. "Most of the time, as far as I know. But dinna fash yourself about it, my sweet. I don't think that it has ever shown up on someone's nose." He gave her a quick, hard kiss and hurried out of the room.
A fairy kiss. She wondered if Erin had one, but then someone surely would have mentioned it if she did.
The bedroom door opened and one of the men servants stepped into the room and stopped. He and Selena eyed each other for a frozen, speechless moment before he bowed and left. But Selena was sure she had seen a hint of a smile on the man's face. She knew, before she even got dressed, the entire staff would be hearing that she had been discovered in the master's bed with all her clothes scattered on the floor next to it. And in the morning, no less.
Taking another sip of her chocolate she wrinkled her nose and looked down at the dark brown liquid. The thickening tar-scented air mixed with the flavor of her drink, and she found it left a very unpalatable aftertaste in her mouth.
Deciding it was time to get up and start the day, Selena put the cup back down, stretched and got out of bed. Later that morning she stood in the straw-strewn, chicken crowded barnyard. The day still held a cool nip to it, and she tightened her white wool shawl around her. A gentle breeze pushed the gray smelly smoke from the hot tar toward her, which stung her eyes and made her cough. She held a corner of the shawl to her nose to try and avoid inhaling the stench. Even though she could still smell the fumes she also smelled the scent of summer that clung tenaciously to the fine wool. The faint scents of daffodils, roses and lily of the valley swept her back to a memory of being held by her mother. A wave of nostalgia swept over Selena as she inhaled the familiar perfume. She wished her mother could have met Rafe and his family. And her mother would have in particular liked Patrick.
Shading her eyes from the hazy sunshine Selena looked over at the stable roof. Rafe along with six other men stood on top of the roof. Even from where she stood she could see his shirt and pants had black patches on them from the tar. Once again she was struck by Rafe's strength as he easily and gracefully lifted the large heavy buckets and emptied them of their slick black contents.
One of the men scrabbled down the ladder and hurried over toward the barn coming close by her.
"How long will it take to tar the roof?" she asked.
"Most of the day," he said moping his brow before picking up the water bucket. He trudged off to the water spigot, filled up the bucket and went back to the stables and up the ladder.
Slowly Selena followed him. She had never seen a roof tarred and could see that it was a messy, hot job. Bucket by filled bucket was hauled up to the roof where the blistering, bubbly tar was carefully poured over the existing roof. Then the men would shove the black tar around with straw brooms.
Standing by one of the ladders, Selena craned her neck to look upward.
"Selena," Plum called out to her.
Selena turned and smiled back at her younger sister. "Yes, Plum?"
"Nanny says we are going to watercolor. Would you like to join us?"
"Yes, that would be delightful."
"Watch out below!" one of the men on the roof cried out.
Selena swung around just as one of the large, tar filled buckets hit the dirt and the black tar splashed out around her. Grabbing her skirts up Selena backed up, but the tar had spread around her and she slipped. She fell on her back, her shoulders touching the tar, her head hit the ground, and her hair swam in the hot, slippery goo. She slid for a few feet, her skirts ruching up behind her and the tar oozing around her legs.
"Selena," Plum cried out in a frightened voice and ran to her sister.
In a flash Rafe descended from the stable roof and caught Plum before she could step in the black tar. "Nanny, get her," he yelled.
Selena tried to get up, but only succeeded in sliding further. The first tendril of warmth seeped through the shawl, through her clothes to her back. Turning to her side to get more leverage Selena put her forearm down in the tar.
The hot tar immediately burned through her sleeve and plastered itself to her skin, and Selena let out a half scream.
Strong hands lifted her up and out of the black substance, but her relief was only momentary. The top of her shoulders began to scream with hot pain. The tar seeped through her stocking and began to scorch the back of her legs. In a haze of confusion and accelerating pain Selena heard Rafe yelling at the men to help.
The back of her hair, heavy with the hot black tar, slid down from her head and fell against her back. She started to reach for it, but Rafe grabbed her hand before she could touch the soaked curls.
"Scissors!" he yelled at someone as he threw her precious shawl on the ground. He ripped the tar sodden sleeve off her forearm and a small patch of the material stuck to her skin. He reached down and yanked off most of her skirt.
"My legs," she said, voice sounding weak and far away. She looked down at the filthy shawl, now ruined, and reached out with her hand to try and retrieve it. "My shawl," she whimpered. The stench of her skin burning assailed her. Her clothes being torn off attacked her modesty. Her terror at being marred for life plummeted her into a living nightmare.
Rafe shoved her around and dizziness held her in its grip for a second.
One of the men came running up to him with a sickle.
"Couldna find the scissors," he said to Rafe, breathing heavily. "Will this do?"
"Aye." With one hand he grabbed the sickle and the other he snatched the black- tarred mop of Selena's hair from her back. Rafe saw the questions and fear in her eyes, but had no time to explain what he was going to do. When he swung the sickle at her, she covered her face with her hands and screamed.
Ignoring her scream Rafe swung the sickle downward in a smooth arc and cut off the thick, soggy mop of hair.
"I can't breathe," Selena gasped.
He threw the sharp sickle off to one side just in time to catch Selena as she fainted face down. He grabbed the collar of her blouse and ripped the back of her shirt off.
It only took him a second to make sure that her skin was not badly burned, no immediate blisters showing, only a deep shade of pink. Thankful she was unconscious he lay her on the ground, shoved her petticoats away from her legs, pulled her shoes off and quickly started tearing her hose off.
"Someone ride for Doctor Haley's," he yelled out as he reached for Selena's other leg. "Hurry, take my horse." He now yanked petticoats off that were burned and sticky with the cooling tar. Once he had made sure that he had removed all of the clothing that had tar on it, he picked up Selena and carried her back to the main house.
"Selena, Selena," Plum said as she, Erin and Nanny ran behind him. "Is she all right?" They had entered the kitchen and were now heading up the back stairs toward the bedrooms.
"Aye, lassie. She'll be right as rain soon." His heart felt as burned as her forearm looked. He could not remember feeling such panic. He did not even remember climbing down the ladder, only that his blood had turned as cold as the tar was hot, and he felt as if he were moving too slowly.
He reached the landing and paused. "Nanny, get Mrs. Petshow. Tell her we will need salve, clean rags and anything else she can think of before Dr. Haley arrives."
"Aye, sir." Nanny turned around and bustled her two charges down the steps ahead of her.
"Someone has got to have scissors somewhere," Rafe said to no one in particular.
Plum resisted going back down the steps. "But I want to stay with Selena."
"No' right now, love. We've work to do," Nanny answered.
Selena moaned and Rafe quickly looked at her. The pain on her arm would be intense and he knew he would have to help her. He hastened down the hallway to her bedroom. After he lay her down on the bed, he went into his bedroom and grabbed the bottle of whiskey he always had there.
He rushed back to her. Her eyes were fluttering open, and she moved anxiously on the bed. Holding the bottle he popped the cork off, threw it on the floor, sat down next to her and carefully slid his arm under her to help her sit up.
"Selena," he said.
"What happened?" she murmured as she looked around in a disoriented way.
"Ye slipped in the tar and fainted."
She gazed up at him in disbelief for a second and then he saw she remembered.
"My legs." She grabbed his arm. "Are they all right?"
"Shh. Your legs are fine. But I want ye to drink some of this." He put the bottle up to her lips and tipped it just enough for her to have a sip.
As soon as she had swallowed a small amount, she grimaced and tried to shove the bottle away. Rafe held firm.
"One more swallow," he encouraged.
Selena complied and then turned her head away to avoid more of the strong drink.
Rafe put the bottle down and then examined her burned arm. When he touched it, he heard her hiss in response.
"Tis no' so bad."
She glanced down at the arm. "It's bound to be scarred." She held her arm close to her body, lay back down and squeezed her eyes shut.
He heard the pain reflected in her voice.
Mrs. Petshow came running into the room. "Sir, I've the scissors."
He took them from her. "The rest?"
"Cook is gathering everything as fast as she can."
"Good. Go around to the other side of the bed and help me get Mrs. MacLachlan sitting up."
"Aye, sir."
Selena's eyes were still shut and she said, "Why do I have to sit up?"
"We need to cut your hair." Rafe scooted her up.
She looked back at him. "My hair? What's wrong with it?"
"Tar." Rafe looked at the scissors and flexed them.
Mrs. Petshow helped Selena to sit up. "Ye've just a wee bit of it left in your curls."
Selena's skirt brushed against her burned skin and she moaned, curling her body protectively over her injured arm.
"Mrs. Petshow," Rafe said. "Do we have any laudanum?"
"I mentioned to Cook to bring some if we had any."
Rafe snipped some of Selena's hair.
"Perhaps, sir, if you would hold Mrs. MacLachlan, I should do that?" Mrs. Petshow asked.
He shook his head and quickly cut more of Selena's hair.
"Mr. MacLachlan, please let me do it. Your fingers are burned and you still have some tar on them. Ye're getting more tar in her hair."
He stopped cutting Selena's hair and looked down at his fingers. "Aye." He handed the scissors to the housekeeper.
Selena sat up straighter and lifting her hand felt gingerly her hair. "What have you done?" Quicker, she felt all of her head. "You've cut it all off!"
She sank against her pillow and wailed, "How could you do this to me? It couldn't have been that bad. You did not even allow me to try and wash it out."
Rafe heard the hysteria in her voice and saw her unshed tears. He started to put his hands around her arms but remembered that he had tar on his fingers. "Ye'd never get it out."
She inhaled a deep, shaky breath and turned away from him. "You don't know that."
Mrs. Petshow came around the bed and brushed her hand along Selena's curly hair. "Mrs. MacLachlan, you are in pain and need a moment to stop and think about this," she said in a soothing voice.
"I don't need to think about anything. He cut my hair and he didn't stop to think."
Rafe's shoulders slumped. He would have done anything to keep her from feeling any kind of pain. Keeping her free of pain was one of the main reasons he had married her and now she was buried in it.
Mrs. Petshow quickly cut the rest of the blackened curls. "Once the tar had cooled, the only thing left to do was to cut your hair. Besides, it will grow back quick enough."
"I suppose you are right," Selena said in a shaky voice. She sat up and looked down and lifted her ripped petticoats. "My legs? They're not burned?"
"No," Rafe answered. "It's a good thing ye're wearing so many petticoats. They protected you."
Selena lay down and a quick frown crossed her features as her burned arm brushed against the counterpane. "It did not feel like it at the time," she said.
Cook came bustling into the bedroom. "Sir, I have the supplies."
"Good. Laudanum?"
"Aye." She put everything down on the small bedside table. "The doctor probably won't be here for at least an hour."
Rafe looked over at Selena. She now lay on her side, facing away from him, curled up and slightly rocking. Her arm had to be giving her a great deal of pain because he could hear her moan now and then. Even though he knew he shouldn't mix the laudanum with the whiskey, he didn't know of any other way to ease her pain.
He started to pick up the small dark bottle of laudanum and stopped. "Cook, give her a small portion of this. I need to get my hands cleaned."
"Aye, sir."
He left Selena's bedroom and headed downstairs. He had to get away from seeing her in pain and knowing there was nothing he could do about it except wait for the strong medicine to do its work. The fact that his own fingers were burned were nothing in comparison to her burns and therefore more easily ignored.
After he had cleaned the sticky tar off his hands, and to keep himself busy while Selena was being ministered to, he went back to the stables to check on the progress of the roof tarring. Once he was satisfied that the job was nearly finished, and without any more incidents, he headed back for the main house.
Mrs. Petshow met him in the main foyer. "Sir, madam is doing much better now."
"Good."
"And the post stopped by with some correspondence." She handed him the packet of letters. "If ye don't need me for anything else right now, I will go back upstairs and see what I can do."
He nodded his approval. Rafe glimpsed down at the envelopes and the first on top snagged his attention. It was a letter addressed to Selena. He picked it up and studied it. It had been mailed from Edinburgh and the handwriting was Saul's. Rafe glanced up the stairs and considered giving the letter to Selena and thought better of it. If Saul were this close to them, it would be better to find out exactly what it was he wanted.
Rafe opened the envelope and took out the single sheet of paper. Quickly he scanned the words.
"Damn," he breathed under his breath. "Selena will never have cause to run to you, brother. That will never happen. And she will never write back to you." Hastily he folded the letter back up and stuffed back inside the envelope. Selena had no need to ever read the letter. Saul's letter could dredge up all her feelings for him, and he did not need her to feel any more responsible than she did thinking she had broken Saul's heart. The last thing she needed to think was that she would have been better off marrying Saul.
Rafe scanned through the rest of the envelopes and carried them to his study where he shoved Saul's letter in the top drawer of his desk. Just before he shut the drawer he spied the ransom note. Tempted to destroy it he thought carefully about it. He still had many questions: how Saul thought he was going to rescue Plum before her virginity was taken and still get money out of Selena's father. And if he didn't have the ransom note to show his brother, Saul would deny all. The same as it would be for the letter. Saul would deny he had even written it. Or worse still, accuse Selena of destroying it and then take his anger out on her.
Slowly Rafe closed the desk drawer. Saul was not out of their lives yet, but his written words stabbed at him, dredged up all the unpleasant memories that he thought he had buried forever in the past few days. He picked up his reading glasses and tapped them on the top of his desk as he thought about the letter.
The only good thing about the letter's contents was that Saul had written he would be staying at the townhouse in London for the next two months. And that he had written that he would stay there waiting for her to come to him. At least knowing where Saul planned to live for the time being eased Rafe's apprehension that his brother would unexpectedly show up again.
A kiss on her brow drew Selena out of her drugged sleep.
"How is my precious ceile this morning?" Rafe asked.
"Thirsty." The insides of her mouth felt like thick, dry sand.
"Tis' the drugs. But I have some breakfast here that will help."
"I should eat downstairs. It has been three days now and my arm is feeling much better."
"Are ye bored with my reading?" He dished up a serving of scrambled eggs for her.
"No. In fact you read Shakespeare with great drama and flair. I particularly liked your rendition of Viola in Twelfth Night."
"An adventurous lass, and I think you possess some of her qualities."
"Hardly." She looked down at her meal. "I am not the daring type."
"I disagree." He handed her a napkin.
"Before I married you, I had my whole life planned out. I would have children, help Plum when it was time for her to marry, help my children in their schooling, rejoice in their marriages and have grandchildren to dote over."
Rafe sat down on the edge of the bed. "I hear no joy, or anticipation in your plans. In fact, it sounds a wee bit boring."
"I suppose, now as I think about it, it would have been." She took a bite of her eggs and looked at Rafe from under her lashes. "The Situation certainly has not been boring."
Selena watched with great amusement as Rafe tried his best not to let out a smug, self-satisfied smile. "If you want to read to me today, I think Romeo and Juliet would be my choice."
He made a show of shuddering. "Every father's nightmare."
"You are thinking of Erin. Why do you doubt her parentage?" Selena spread some jam on her muffin.
With a long gust of breath Rafe stood and began to pace the room. "I dinna even know Clara was pregnant. She had been gone for seven months, she and that Campbell were living together, but neither I, nor Bea, knew where. One day a maid came by the house with Erin and a note from Clara. Clara had written that the child was mine and she didn't want her. Erin was two weeks old."
"And you didn't check her for the birthmark?"
"I couldn't even look at her. I did ask Mrs. Petshow to check, but she said that Erin did not...have a fairy kiss."
The pain in his voice stabbed Selena to the soul, but she pressed on. "You didn't look yourself?"
He shook his head. "I'm ashamed to say that after Mrs. Petshow had checked Erin, I paid the wee bairn no mind. So, to answer your question, no, I didn't look. In fact, I had nothing to do wi' Erin until she began to talk."
"But Erin possesses some of the same traits as you. I've seen her raise her brow in the exact same manner as you."
"Probably a learned trait."
"And how can you dismiss those blue eyes of hers? They are exactly the same shade as yours."
He shrugged a shoulder and continued to pace the room.
"Don't you think that if Erin belonged to...?" Selena stopped not knowing how to delicately phrase her question.
"If Erin belonged to Campbell, wouldn't they have kept her? Is that what ye are trying to ask?" Rafe drew a hand threw his hair. "That question has plagued me since the day I first saw Erin." He turned and looked at Selena. His quiet burning anger turned his blue eyes dark.
"If they were alive, he and Clara, and turned up at the front door asking to take Erin back, there's no way I would give her up."
His ache spilled into her heart. "Of course, you wouldn't. You are her father."
"Selena," Plum said as she fingered her sister's hair. "It's only been a few days and your hair is much longer. Look, this strand must be at least five inches long."
"At least." A dark green palm leaf made a canopy for the chair Selena sat in and she gazed up at it for a minute. Sighing she turned and caught a reflection of herself in one of the windows. Her hair looked like she had a curly mop on her head tied up with a pink bow. She gave her sister a wan smile. "I know you are doing your best to cheer me up, but hair simply does not grow that fast."
"Maybe if we brushed it a lot, it would grow faster."
Selena laughed softly and shook her head. "It will grow as it wants to grow."
"Does your arm still hurt as much?"
"No. In fact, it hasn't hurt at all since yesterday." She glanced down at the white bandages. The doctor had said that except for one small area she probably wouldn't have any scars. She shut her eyes as she recalled her frantic attempts to get out of the hot tar. Rafe had saved her from a life of pitiful looks and sympathy from strangers. He had done his best to comfort her, but she sensed that he still blamed himself for the accident. He was indulgent and attendant toward her.
He had spent hours with her, reading, discussing his plans for the estate and even playing cards with her. If only there was some way for her to help him over the hurt of not knowing whether or not he was Erin's father.
"Does your arm hurt now, Selena?" Plum asked.
"No." She looked at her sister. "Why do you ask?"
"You were frowning."
"Was I?"
"Yes," she answered solemnly.
She reached out and gently touched her sister's face. "I was only thinking about what we should do this afternoon after my bandage is changed."
Plum looked outside. "It's raining today. We painted yesterday and the day before. I would like to do something else."
"Why don't you play with your kitten?"
"He's sleeping."
Sighing Selena looked about her and then smiled. "I know what to do. We will pick some of the flowers in here and press them till they're dry so we can make a picture."
"Could I pick this one?" Plum asked as she touched an exotic looking plant, its blue and bright yellow flower, wild and vivid.
Selena stood up and walked over to Plum. As she carefully fingered the blossom, she said, "I don't know. It's a rare plant called A Bird-of-Paradise. Perhaps we should check with Mr. MacLachlan first."
Selena heard Rafe's footsteps approaching.
"What does a Bird-of-Paradise stand for?" he asked as he joined them.
Gazing up at him for just a second, again marveling at his tender care of her, Selena said, "I think it means that something strange and wonderful is about to happen."
"How interesting. Perhaps that's why your father has written." He handed her an envelope. "Do ye suppose he is planning to come for a visit to see his two lovely daughters?"
Plum clapped her hands with glee. "Father is coming?"
"I don't know, dear." Selena sat back down in her chair and opened the envelope. "Let's read the letter first."
While she read her letter, she was aware that Rafe, his hands clasped behind him, was wandering through the large, warm conservatory occasionally smelling a flower. It was as though he was trying to pretend he wasn't interested, yet it was apparent to her he was most curious.
"Well," Plum said impatiently. "Is Father coming?"
"No. He is simply informing us that he is leaving for an extended trip to America."
"When? He never said anything to me that he was even considering a trip." Plum's joy disappeared.
Selena checked the letter. "Tomorrow."
Crestfallen, Plum sank to the floor at Selena's feet. "He never even said goodbye."
"Yes, he did. In his letter."
Rafe joined them. "What is the matter, Plum? You look like you just lost your kitten."
Plum's mouth turned down in a frown. "Father is leaving for a trip to America and he never said a thing to me, or Selena."
Disappointed as well by her father's actions, Selena leaned forward and took hold of her sister's hand. "I don't think you understand, Plum. Father is now free to travel as he likes, knowing we are being cared for."
It did feel strange to Selena to think that her father would be a whole ocean away. She could see that Plum was not going to get over their father's announcement easily. "I think we should get the scissors to cut our flowers."
"All right," Plum said with a sulk.
Rafe gave her a hand up. "When ye are all grown up, you can take trips as well."
"I don't know where I would go first," Plum answered in all seriousness.
Laughing, Selena again stood. "You have at least two weeks before making that kind of decision."
"Are we going to go somewhere?"
"Oh, Plum. I was only teasing. Now, go and find Nanny so we can start on our project."
Plum rolled her eyes, nodded and walked out of the conservatory.
Rafe bent down and pushed some dirt back around a drooping plant. "What else did your father have to say?"
"I think you can imagine. He was quite disappointed with me leaving him with all the guests to face. I don't blame him for wanting to get away for a while. I think he hopes that by the time he does return all of the scandal will be forgotten."
The huge palm leaf over Selena dripped a large drop of water onto her nose. Rafe reached into his pocket and whipped out his handkerchief.
"Here, let me."
Feeling silly she let him minister to her nose. "I am more than capable of drying my own nose."
"But it gives me something to do for you." He placed a sweet kiss on the tip of her nose. "I am not sure that I will let ye go on any trips until your hair is longer."
"Why would you say such a thing?" Did she look that awful? It was a horrifying thought that he would think so.
He ran his fingers through her hair. "With your hair so short, your eyes show up."
She gave him a questioning look.
"Not that they didn't before. But now they are large and lovely. Any man would be mesmerized."
"Are you saying you are?" Hope sprung in her.
"I don't mind that other men find you beguiling. They can look all they like."
A smile tipped her mouth. "Are you saying that you would be jealous?"
"Especially if he were as close as I am to you now." He pulled her up and out of the chair and kissed her.
She wrapped her arms around him and pressed closer against him. He tasted her mouth and she whimpered.
He broke off the kiss and frowned. "Is your arm hurting ye?"
"I am not made out of glass. My arm is healing very quickly. If it had not been for you, I am sure I would have been badly burned." If only she could make him believe her that she did not blame him.
"I shudder every time I think about seeing you in the tar." He touched her face with his forefinger drawing a gentle line along her cheek down to her jaw.
She moved her head toward the warmth of his hand and captured it with her own. "It wasn't your fault. I don't blame you."
He kissed her forehead. "Everything that happens on this estate is my responsibility."
Needing more from him, she moved closer and laid her head against his shoulder. "Like a head gardener you take responsibility for every flower that blooms?"
"Or every weed that creeps in? Aye," he answered.
His voice, deep and kind, with that soft Scottish brogue had a way of enticing her. Why was it so easy for her to be seduced by him? Where Rafe MacLachlan was concerned, she didn't understand herself or her feelings for him. She just wished she knew why he had married her. If only he would say he loved her, then she would understand his actions about wanting such a hasty marriage a little more clearly.
He ruffled her curls. "I think a storm is approaching. Be another couple of days before it get here. We'll have some time to secure everything."
"How can you tell about the weather?" She glanced out at the sky. The low clouds scraped the earth.
"Just the way the air feels, the way the hairs on the back of my hands feel."
"You mean you have a mystic sense about the weather?"
He laughed. "I wish I did. Truth?"
"Yes," she said with a smile as she gazed up into his lively blue eyes, which crinkled with mirth.
"The barometer is headed down," he said with a straight face.
She gave him a small punch in the chest and he captured her fist in his hand.
"Ye should not beat your husband."
"What should wives do?" She longed for his touch, longed to hear his words of paradise whispered to her again.
"Obey." He wiggled his brows as he kissed her knuckles.
"That is what servants are for, sir."
"Did you not obey your father when he told ye to do something?"
"Yes, but --"
"I have proved my point."
"So, what does my master wish me to do?"
"A tempting question." He placed her hand in the crook of his arm as he led her on a stroll through the garden. "One that will require a great deal of thought."
"Too much thinking may not be healthy." She touched an orchid and held her fingers to her nose to inhale the fragrance. She wrinkled her nose in dislike.
"No thinking." His mouth turned down in a frown. "I should rely on my first instincts?"
Curious as to what he was leading up to she simply shrugged a shoulder.
"My baser instincts would be to order you to my bed, immediately."
She sneezed.
"I was not expecting that kind of reaction."
"I think it was the orchid." She sneezed again.
He pulled out his white handkerchief from his pocket again and handed it to her. "Ye certainly have a healthy sneeze."
She looked at him over the edge of the fine cotton handkerchief that she held to her nose and nodded. "Always did." Her sneeze echoed throughout the conservatory.
"There. That should do it," she sniffled. "Always three sneezes."
"At least we're not in the graveyard," he said drolly.
"I've heard that one before about my sneezes. They are so unladylike and I simply cannot help it."
"Like snoring?"
"Yes. My father snores so loudly it sounds like the train is going through his bedroom."
"This house must seem verra quiet to ye then at night."
"It is." She folded his handkerchief and put it in her skirt pocket. Rafe did not snore, at least not the one night she had spent with him, but he did move constantly, turning one way and another, as if dreams troubled him.
One of the housemaids came in from outside and the cooler air brushed by them. Selena shivered and rubbed her arms.
Rafe put an arm around her shoulders. "I have a surprise for you tonight. I'll give it to you right after dinner."
Smiling, she looked up at Rafe. "What?" She waved a distracted hand at him. "Never mind. I know the answer to that. If you tell me, I'll know and then it won't be a surprise. Right?"
He grinned.
Stuffed, Selena pushed her dessert dish away from her and clasped her hands in her lap. "I'm finished," she said expectantly.
"No, ye're not. Ye still have some pudding in your dish."
"I'm not a child. I don't have to eat all my dessert."
"You want your surprise."
She leaned forward. "Yes," she answered in a very determined voice.
"Be back in a moment." He got up and left the dining room.
Selena listened to his footsteps fade away to a muted sound. How strange that he didn't ask a servant to fetch it for him, whatever it was. Waiting for something to arrive always made her impatient. Whether it was the post, a holiday, or a visit from friends, the anticipation always made her fidgety. She began to tap her silk clad feet on the floor, when she heard his footsteps coming back.
Turning slightly in her chair just as Rafe came back into the dining room, she saw he carried a folded piece of material.
"I discovered that the shawl ye were wearing the other day when your accident happened belonged to your mother."
Selena's gaze fell and her shoulders drooped. "Yes."
"I know this canna replace it, but perhaps it will do. It belonged to my mother."
He flung out the shawl and she looked at it. Soft colors of rose, lavender and blue swirled in a paisley pattern, the silky fringe swayed back and forth. The shawl's beauty beckoned her touch and she reached for it.
"How did you know my shawl belonged to my mother?" The wool felt as fine as silk.
"I saw Plum trying to clean it and she explained its value."
"This is beautiful, but I can't take your mother's," she said even as she held it to her cheek and closed her eyes. "It should truly belong to your sister, or even to Erin. Not me."
"It is mine to give to whom I please."
She longed to wrap it around herself, to rub her hand along the sensuous fabric. "It is most thoughtful of you, and I am touched by your thoughtfulness." Reluctantly, she let go of the shawl. "I can always purchase another shawl, but your mother's should go to someone special."
He leaned forward and wrapped it around her shoulders. "Don't ye know, my bonny lassie, that I would do anything for your happiness?"
A bothersome thought skittered through her mind. Anything?
But at this moment, Rafe looked so earnest, she could tell he was trying to tell her something very important.
He took her hand and laid it against his chest, and she could feel his heart beating. "You are here in my heart."
Was he trying to tell her he loved her? It would explain so much to her.
"We've only known each other for a short time," she said, her voice little more than a whisper. "People do not feel this way about each other immediately."
Still holding her hand against his chest, Rafe leaned across her and picked a red rose out from the bouquet. "When you first see a flower, you know immediately whether or not ye like it."
"Yes," she said slowly, wondering where his thoughts were heading.
"But, when ye smell it, you know then and there whether or not you love it."
She stood, took the rose from him and laid it on the dining room table. "Your sentiments are exquisitely spoken."
He captured her free hand and brought it to rest next to her other. "Och, lassie, dinna ken," he said, his brogue as wide as his smile.
Selena smiled in return, thinking his Highland Scottish brogue would seduce the coldest of hearts.
"Ye are the flower of my life." He laid a kiss on her brow.
"Such sweet words you speak." His poetic verse laid siege to her body, stirring up a yearning to be in his arms, to have his body claim hers.
"No' just words. Ye own my blood, my soul." He kissed her cheek. "I am yours."
Love was an emotion not easy to come by, or so she thought 'till now. Selena pulled her hands from his and held his face, and with wonder looked deeply into his dark blue eyes. His words filled her heart with a passion she had not expected to feel. As surely as he had stolen her from Saul, he had stolen her heart. Something she had said could not be done, that she had to freely give her heart as he had just given his.
"You have my heart, Rafe MacLachlan," she whispered.
She brought his head down to hers for a kiss and wrapped her arms around him. He always smelled so good she could not get enough of it.
His warm lips on hers sent a blaze of need through her body. He intensified the kiss and she pressed closer to him. Desire for him sprouted like the first flower of spring that peeks through the late snow. She wanted to feel that heat, that quickening he could give her with his body.
He crushed her next to him so tight, her breath left her and deep in her body her desire became ravenous and impatient. If he let go of her, she knew her legs would give way and she would sink to the floor in a pool of need.
As though he had sensed her craving, he slowly parted his mouth from hers. "I don't know if I can wait to get ye upstairs to my bedroom."
His spoken words gave her just enough of a break in her growing urge for him that she grinned at him and rushed out of the dining room. "I wonder who can get up the stairs faster?"
Laughing breathlessly all the way up the stairs and down the hallway, and occasionally looking behind her at Rafe, it took Selena very little time to reach her bedroom.
Rafe followed her and firmly shut the bedroom door behind him. He yanked his unbuttoned shirt loose from his pants and threw it on the floor. Watching him come closer to her, Selena dropped the shawl on a nearby chair. Her gaze took all of him in, and his evident desire matched hers.
"Do ye think I can earn all of my clocks back tonight?" he asked as he stepped behind her and started unbuttoning her dress.
She glanced at him over her shoulder. "No," she laughed. "But you can try."
He nuzzled the nape of her neck. "I can see that we will be up all night," he growled, nipping lightly at her earlobe. He reached around her, cupped her breasts, and ran his hands down to her slender waist.
Selena tilted her head back and leaned against him.
"Spending all night in your arms is exactly what this estate is named for."
Rafe carefully pulled the sleeve over her bandaged arm. "The nights are paradise spent in your arms."
Selena turned to face him and yanked off her other sleeve. He was taking far too long. She wanted to feel him against her skin. Now.
He widened his eyes. "Are we in a hurry?"
"Aye."
He took her in his arms and swept her away into a garden of ecstasy.
The next morning soft daylight fused into her bedroom while Selena lay in her bed contented to listen to the chirping of the birds. Smiling to herself she recalled the dream she had. She would have to tell Rafe about it, and perhaps it would even come true.
Yawning she turned to her side and there on the pillow next to her was a single red rose. Its perfume, pure and tender, reached out to her.
She brought the fragrant flower closer to her nose and inhaled. Her eyes shut; she ran the soft petals along one cheek. She rested one more minute before she popped her eyes back open and sat up. What she saw on the bed amazed her.
Flowers everywhere lay strewn on the counterpane. White and yellow roses, lavender and a few cream colored lilacs. Pansies and Lily of the Valley. But there was only one red rose, and she held that one in her hand.
Rafe must have arisen quite early to gather all of the blossoms. Her heart overflowed with love at the sentiment and she held the red rose next to her chest. She would press the flower and keep it forever.
She wondered if Rafe was back from his usual morning ride and she hurriedly got her wrap and went downstairs. She had to tell Rafe about her dream before it disappeared from her memory.
The sun shone brightly in the breakfast room, highlighting the white tablecloth. Rafe sat behind his curtain of newspaper evidently reading it. Quiet as a whisper Selena sat down and then cleared her throat.
He lowered the paper and looked over its edge at her. "Good morning."
"Thank you for the flowers."
"Ye're welcome. Ye're up earlier than usual." His bright blue eyes danced with merriment.
"I missed you."
"Or did ye miss your hot chocolate? I told the maids to let ye sleep. We were up rather late."
"True." Selena glanced over at the servant. "I would like some hot chocolate, please."
Rafe raised his newspaper up to continue reading.
As soon as Selena had her hot drink in front of her, she said, "I dreamt last night that I was pregnant." Smiling to herself she sipped at the chocolate.
The paper crinkled as Rafe put it down on the table and he gazed at her. "I'm amazed that ye can tell so soon, but this is wonderful news."
Puzzled by his reaction, she gaped at him. "It is?" Did he see good fortune by her dream?
"Aye. Our own wee bairn." He came over to her and knelt on one knee. "I canna believe it, but I know at least that this child will be mine."
"True," she slowly nodded her head in agreement. "It would be." She began to have a dismayed glimmer of what he thought she had said. So engrossed in his paper he must have missed the first few words she said.
He kissed her hand. "Are ye feeling all right?"
"Yes," she said slowly.
"Ye're sure? I can have Cook prepare ye something else if the breakfast doesna suit ye."
"The breakfast is fine, but..."
"Ye're not feeling sick?"
"Not at this moment." But she would be if he didn't give her a chance to correct his thinking. He was so excited by the mere thought of a child, his eyes gleamed, his smile was wider and he positively glowed.
He touched her forehead, ran his fingers over her brow and along her earlobe. ""Ye'll be a fine mother." He stood. "I must write a note to Patrick immediately; he will be as ecstatic as I am."
"No! You can't do that." She jumped up and a wave of dizziness hit her and she put a hand to her head.
He reached out to her as if she might fall. "Perhaps tea would be better to drink this morning, and I think ye should lie down."
She tried smiling at him and her smile turned crooked. "Please, I don't need to lie down and tea would not sit well with me this morning." How was she going to tell him without him being terribly frustrated?
"But I do want to tell Patrick."
She shook her head. What had began as a humorous mistake was quickly turning into a heartrending disappointment.
"Och, ye want to wait." He hugged her close to him. "I don't blame you, but I want to tell someone. We'll tell Erin and Plum."
"No." She plopped her hands on his chest and looked up at him. "You don't understand."
"I understand completely." He covered her hands with his own.
"You do?" Had he heard everything and she misunderstood him?
"Ye want it to be our secret. Ah, lassie, that will be hard when I feel like I will explode with happiness and want to share it."
"Oh, no, you can't." It was going to break his heart to tell him, she could see it. But better now than even five minutes from now. "You are not listening --"
"I heard every word."
"No," she said, hitting his chest once with the palms of her hands for emphasis.
"What, my lassie?" He kissed her fingertips. "I'll do anything ye want."
She opened her mouth and closed it again. Staring at his chest, she said, "You did not hear everything." She inhaled a breath and blew it out. "I want you to listen to me."
"It canna be that hard."
Harder than he could imagine. His need for a child that he knew was definitely his own was never more evident than this minute, and Selena would have liked nothing more than to be pregnant.
He held her by the arms and his hold tightened. "Dinna tell me ye wish it were Saul's?" An underlining tremor caught in his voice.
"Of course not. I would be thrilled to have your child."
His hold on her relaxed. "If that is the case, what is the problem?"
She looked up at him and couldn't stop the tears from forming. "I said it was a dream."
"What?" he said softly.
Disbelief and regret shaded that one word and her shoulders fell. "It was naught but a dream I had last night." How she wished it were true though.
He looked like she had thrown a blanket of depression on him. Reaching up to him she touched his cheek. "But a dream is often a hint of things to come. Do not the Scots believe in such prophecy?"
"That was long ago."
"Dreams can come true." She struggled to put an encouraging smile on her face.
"Aye." He gazed out the window for a moment before turning back to her. His blue eyes twinkled. "I'll endeavor to earn more of my clocks back."
"Perhaps I won't be so stingy and give you three or four at a time."
His brow rose. "And have ye hide them again?"
"You know that's what I have been doing?" The charming scoundrel.
"Of course. I know everything that goes on here."
The soup sloshed in the tureen as the servant poured Selena's portion. Rafe and Erin waited silently for theirs. Hidden on her lap where neither Rafe nor his daughter could see, Selena clasped and unclasped her hands. Where was Plum?
The servant placed Rafe's dish in front of him. Selena glanced at the door hoping Plum would rush in. The servant served Erin's soup.
The young girl cast a nervous look at Selena. With great preciseness Selena unfolded her white napkin and placed it on her lap. Erin followed suit. Unfurling his like a flag Rafe snapped his napkin out before laying it on his lap.
"Serve Miss Plum's soup," he ordered the servant.
As soon as Plum's soup had been poured Erin picked up her spoon.
"Erin," her father said, "we will wait for Plum."
Erin replaced her spoon. A minute ticked by and Selena, vexed with Plum's tardiness, tapped her fingers on the table. "The soup will get cold if we wait much longer."
Rafe threw her a stern look. "We'll wait."
"She's only a child, not much older than Erin really. Time doesn't mean the same thing to her as it does to you." But Plum knew better. Selena would have had a sip of her wine to moisten her drying throat, except she could picture Rafe reaching out with a ruler and slapping her hand like he was a teacher and she the errant pupil.
"Perhaps Erin could be allowed to eat?" she asked.
Erin looked hopefully over at her father.
"This salmon chowder is cooling." It seemed that the one thing that would never change with Rafe was his penchant for having everything and everybody on time.
"No. Plum needs to learn the error of her ways and what that error cost everyone." He studied the chandelier as though examining it for dust.
"Yes, I agree. But it's not as though she has embezzled all of your funds." She smoothed her napkin.
"Small things can lead to larger, more important offenses." He picked up a spoon and started tapping the table with it.
"This is only dinner. Mr. MacLachlan." The mention of his name earned her a baleful look.
"If I relaxed on my standard on dinner, what would keep her from showing up at any scheduled meal, dance, appointment with a solicitor, or her own wedding on time?"
"Why don't you mention funeral?" She tapped her teeth in annoyance.
"That, too."
His consistent spoon taping grated on her nerves. "If you persist on hitting the spoon on the table, at least you should try to keep it in rhythm with your precious clock," she snapped.
He placed the spoon on the table. "Erin, when was the last time you saw Plum?"
She shrugged her small shoulders. "I haven't seen her in a long time."
"How long is long?"
Her shoulders came up to her ears and back down. She shook her head and looked down. "I don't know." She focused her gaze on her cooling soup.
Selena reached out and touched Rafe's arm. "Children do not have the same sense of time as adults."
"Then it is time she learned. We made a special effort to include Erin and Plum with our dinner tonight, therefore, no excuses for being late." He once again turned to Erin. "Was it before or after you had lunch that ye last saw Plum?"
"After lunch," she squeaked.
"Erin," he said, his tone over running with exasperation, "I'm not going to punish you."
"Perhaps I should go and try to find her," Selena said.
Rafe clamped his hand on her arm before she could get out of her chair. "No." He signaled to the servant. "Get Mrs. Petshow."
"Aye, sir."
Minutes later Mrs. Petshow rushed into the dining room. "Sir?"
"Do ye perchance have any idea what is keeping Miss Plum?"
"The last I saw of her she said she was going to look for Bruce. Said he was lost."
"Bloody hell," Rafe spat out as he slapped his napkin down on the table and got up. "I'm goin' to dismiss Nanny yet, no' keepin' an eye on her."
Mrs. Petshow looked wide-eyed at Rafe. "Sir."
"No' now, Mrs. Petshow."
Selena turned in her chair. "Who is Bruce?"
"One of the stable lads," he ground out. He strode out of the dining room and into the small hallway connecting the kitchen to the dining room. "I'll ring his neck if he has dallied with her."
"And I'll be next to do so." Selena hurried after him. "But I don't understand this. She says Bruce is lost and she's gone to find him. Why has she gone after him? Why would one of your stable lads be lost?"
"I've no idea."
"Da," Erin cried after him, running to catch up. "Da."
"No' now, Erin." He smacked opened the kitchen door. The servants paused in their duties. Hands on his hips, he said, "Where's Bruce?"
The back door opened and a tall, gangly young man stepped in. Cook pointed to him. "Right there, sir."
Two large steps bought Rafe up to Bruce and he grabbed him by the collar. "Where is she?" he growled.
The young man blanched. "Who, sir?" he managed to squawk out.
Mrs. Petshow was behind Selena. "Sir, madam, I don't think ye understand."
"Da, please!" Erin exclaimed as she pulled at his sleeve.
Rafe snapped his angry blue-eyed gaze down at her. "Erin, I told ye not now."
"Bruce is Plum's kitty."
The silence deafened the kitchen, and then the storm of chattering words from the servants broke.
Rafe let go of Bruce, turned around and gave them an angry gaze. "Quiet, all of you." He took hold of Erin's shoulders. "Are ye sure about the kitten?"
"Aye, Da," she sniffled.
He speared Mrs. Petshow with a cold look. "When was the last time ye saw her?"
"This afternoon some time."
"And no one went with her to look for her kitten?"
Mrs. Petshow cleared her throat. "I told her she was old enough to look for her kitten herself. I just don't remember what time it was."
Cook clanked a pot on the trestle table. "Miss Plum was here after lunch asking for a cookie. I saw her myself."
Rafe straightened and looked at Mrs. Petshow. "Get Nanny."
The housekeeper put her hand to her throat. "Today is Nanny's day off."
Frustrated, Rafe jabbed a finger in her direction. "Then who's in charge of watching the lassies?"
Cook snorted. "We all are on the day Nanny isn't here."
Selena faced Rafe. "I don't care about who is and who isn't responsible right now. Night has come and we need to find Plum."
"Aye." He raked his hand through his dark hair. "All of you. Pair up and search this house, top to bottom, including the under cellar."
"Several of the young maids are all ready looking, sir," one of the servants answered with a bob of his head.
"Good." Rafe turned to Bruce. "Get the men, rouse them out of their homes if ye have to. Have them search the stables, the barn, the carriage house."
Rafe turned back again to the servants. "Get the lanterns ready."
Just as Bruce started for the door, Rafe grabbed him by the arm. "Get the Master of the Hounds."
"Aye, sir." The young man dashed out of the kitchen.
Erin started to cry and her sobs added to the babble of the room and Rafe ushered her over to the housekeeper. "Take care of her. And take care that ye don't lose her as well."
Mrs. Petshow knelt down and put her arms around the crying child. "It's all right, love," she cooed.
Rafe knew it wouldn't be all right if they did not find Plum quickly. He rushed out of the kitchen, shrugging out of his jacket as he did so.
Selena ran after Rafe. "Why the Master of the Hounds?"
"Dogs." He threw his jacket on the railing and bounded up the stairs.
"Dogs?"
"The moors." Even in daylight one could get lost on the moors. The dogs would help sniff out Plum's trail.
At the edge of the moors were the cliffs. Dread nearly stopped his heart at the thought of Plum going over the cliffs in the dark.
"Why are you going upstairs?"
"Boots."
When he came to the landing, he stopped at looked at her. "Ye're staying here."
She stuck her chin out in that quiet, stubborn way of hers. "Oh, no I'm not. I'm going with you." She went past him and hurried down the hallway toward her bedroom. "I just need to get my wrap."
Yanking off his white cravat he followed her. "Selena, it'll be too dangerous for ye."
She swirled around, her eyes blazed with obvious fear and fury. "I'm going." She turned again and pushed open her bedroom door. "You can't stop me."
He watched her for a second and knew then she would not stay and wait. Not this time. "Change your shoes."
He hurried to his own room, quickly grabbed his boots and one of his sturdy jackets. Selena burst into his room.
"I'm ready."
Pulling on one of his boots he glanced up at her. "Not sufficient." He tugged on his other boot.
"What isn't?" she snapped back, her silver eyes dark with apparent panic.
He entered his closet, chose a heavy greatcoat and came out again. "Take that silly wrap off and put this on." He threw it at her.
She untied her wrap and carelessly flung it on his bed. While she put on his coat, he opened a chest drawer and pulled out a pistol. He heard her gasp.
The sleeves on his coat hung below her hands and she was rolling the cuffs up. "What do you need that for?"
"Animals." He checked to see that it was loaded and primed.
"Should I get the one in my room?"
He jerked his head up to look at her. "God, no."
"Afraid that I'll accidentally shoot you or someone else?" Her voice pitched high with worry.
"Possibly." He shoved the pistol in his waistband and strode out of his room, pushing Selena ahead of him.
"What has you so concerned?" she asked.
How perceptive she was. The one thing he did not want to think about sent a cold torrent of apprehension through him. At the bottom of the cliffs lay the loch. Its dark waters icy cold.
"Your silence frightens me," she said as they hurried down the hallway.
"The loch," he spit out.
Selena stopped in her tracks and grabbed his arm. "How far away is it?"
"Too close."
Eyes rounded Selena covered her mouth with her fingers. "You don't think..."
"No time to think about that." He gave her a slight push. "Go."
His heavy black greatcoat flapped around her dark navy blue skirts as she ran down the hallway and hurried down the stairs. He could hear the worried voices of the servants calling for Plum as they searched the house. His gut instincts told him she wasn't in the house. He hoped he was wrong.
When they reached the kitchen several lanterns sat on the trestle table. A small, gnarly man entered the kitchen.
"Tom," Rafe greeted. "Get one of these."
"It's the dark-haired lassie?" Tom lit one of the lanterns and adjusted the height of the flame.
"Aye."
"Och, she'll no' know her way then."
"Aye." Rafe lit two of the lanterns and handed one to Selena. "The rest of the men?"
"Coming. Kyle and Sean are already checking out the barn."
"Good."
Mary, Selena's maid ran into the room. "Madam, Plum's wrap," she said as she gave the article to Selena.
Selena crushed it to her chest and turned her gaze to Rafe. "It's cold outside."
"Getting colder. And it's starting to mist."
Erin, followed by Mrs. Petshow, burst into the kitchen. "Da," she cried. "Da."
"What is --" He stopped as soon as he saw what Erin held in her arms.
"I found Bruce." She held the mewing black and white kitten out for him to see.
"Where?"
"Asleep on Plum's bed." She hiccupped from the aftermath of her tears.
Selena headed for the back door. "My God, that means she's been out there all this time still looking for her kitten." She pushed the door open with her elbow and stepped out.
Rafe stalked after her. "Selena! Stay wi' me. I dinna need ye lost as weel."
She glared at him. "Then don't stand around in the kitchen talking."
"People need directions and someone needs to stay calm."
"Are you saying that I am hysterical?"
He continued out into the yard. "I was referring to myself. If I stay calm, then everyone else will, too."
"Sorry."
He would have had to have been iron-hearted not to hear her frustration and worry. The yapping of dogs announced their approach, and he held his lantern up to see further into the dark.
"Selena, give me Plum's wrap and we'll let the hounds get a good sniff of her scent."
Quietly she handed her sister's clothing to him. "Will it work?"
"Feel the mist?"
She nodded.
"If it gets too damp, it may wipe out her trail."
While he waited for the dogs, he could see through the carriage house windows the bobbing of lantern lights. Kyle and Sean came running toward him.
"She's no' in the barn," Sean said.
Kyle jerked his head in the direction of the stables. "Here comes Small Tom with the ponies and the rest of the men."
Rafe's meager hope that Plum might have been in the stables vanished. Small Tom, a giant of a man, would not have brought horses for them to ride if she had been in there.
"What do we need those horses for?" Selena asked.
"In case we need to keep up wi' the dogs. Also in case Plum is injured and she needs to ride."
"They're not very big."
"Sturdy, though."
The dogs, playing, nipping at each other, surrounded their master, who had them all on a tight leash. "Sir."
"Harold, I've got the lassie's wrap."
Selena leaned down to pet one of the dogs. Rafe grabbed her by the arm and felt her wince. "Forgot about your arm, but dinna touch them. We need them to smell only Plum."
He got down on his haunches and held out Plum's wrap. The excited dogs sniffed at it and immediately their instincts took over. Noses to the ground, they milled around, their master easing them away from Rafe and Selena.
Suddenly there was a change in their responses. One dog bayed and their random wanderings became focused. Tugging on their leather leashes, they strained forward.
"Come," Rafe said to Selena his hope high that they would now find Plum within a short period of time. "They've got her scent."
Rafe, Selena and the others, silent, and tight-lipped, chased after the hounds. The trail they followed meandered from the barn and other buildings and finally out to the paddocks. Along the white fence they moved. When they came to the end of it, the dogs scattered, whimpering and seemingly confused.
"Shit," Small Tom uttered from behind Rafe and Selena.
Selena snapped a worried glance at Rafe.
He clenched his jaw for a second. "The trail's gone."
"Now what we will do?" she asked.
Rafe held his lantern up a bit higher. "Harold, lead them out further, see if they pick it up again."
"Aye, sir."
Selena started after them and Rafe stopped her. "We need to know which way first."
Rafe listened to the dogs, listened for that particular baying which would indicate they had found the trail again. Finally one dog bayed and headed off into the dark, pulling against his tether, his comrades excitedly following.
"Gawd, look where the hounds are headin'." Small Tom breathed.
"Where?" Selena hitched up her skirts and hurried after Harold.
Rafe walked beside her. "She's in the moors."
"How could she have gotten so far away?"
"She's had hours." And now every minute counted.
"Why didn't she just come back?" Selena asked.
"Got lost." He hoped that was all that happened to Plum. Lost, not killed by falling over the cliffs, or drowning in the loch.
They traveled for several hundred more yards when the dogs became disoriented again. They waited as Harold guided the dogs around in a large circle. Finally he came back to Rafe and the rest of the men.
"That's it. Trail's gone."
"No," Selena wailed. "She's got to be out here, they've got to find her."
Harold shook his head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. MacLachlan, but the trail's simply no' there."
Worry chewing in him, Rafe clapped a hand on the man's shoulder. "Ye got us this far. Take them back."
"Aye, sir."
Turning around to the rest of the men, Rafe said, "Spread out, start calling her name. We'll have to see if she can hear us."
The men broke off in pairs and, lanterns held high, began calling for Plum. Rafe turned to Selena and put an arm around her shoulders and felt her shivering. He now wished he had insisted she stay at the house.
"Ye're cold. Maybe I should send ye back wi' Small Tom."
"No. I'm fine. Let's go."
Rafe looked over her shoulder back at Small Tom. "Bring the horses and watch for the sharp rocks."
"Aye, sir."
Brushing a curl from her forehead, Rafe said, "Stay close to me. It's treacherous out here, especially when the ground is wet."
Rafe joined the other men in calling out for Plum but, as if a knife cut off their voices, the heavier falling mist muffled the sounds. Every once in a while, everyone would pause and listen.
Selena turned around. "I can't even see the lights from the house."
"Maybe ye should ride Redtide," Rafe suggested.
She looked back at him and at the horse. "Astride?"
"Aye."
She huffed a sigh. "Yes, I can do that. My feet are cold and wet."
"Dinna ye change your shoes?"
"I didn't want to take the time to do so."
Anger and frustration snapped in him. "I ought to send ye back to the house."
"It wouldn't do you any good to do so. I'm not going to wait at home."
He came up to her, nose to nose. "When I tell ye to do something, do it."
"Do not order me around, Mr. MacLachlan. It's my sister that is out here."
"Aye. And the last thing I need is to be coddling you, rather than looking for her."
"The more people looking, the quicker someone will find her."
"I found her once before, Selena. I'll find her again."
She trudged back toward the waiting horses. "I've often wondered about that night and how you so conveniently managed to do that."
"There was nothing convenient about it."
Small Tom helped her mount the horse and Selena's feet hung below the belly of the little animal.
"So you say," she snipped back.
"I do say," Rafe snarled. He took the reins and she snatched them back from him.
"I can guide this horse myself, thank you."
"Take care ye dinna get lost."
"I don't intend to." She gave the pony a kick such as it was in her silk slippered feet.
"Small Tom, did ye bring the ropes?" Rafe asked.
"Aye."
Selena turned to look back at him and Small Tom. "What do you need the ropes for?"
"Cliffs."
She swung her horse around. "Cliffs? What cliffs? Where?"
Small Tom handed the ropes to Rafe who pointed toward the west. "Out there, maybe a hundred yards or so." In the dark, the mist falling heavier now, it was impossible for him, or anyone else, to see the edge of the moors.
"Aye," Small Tom nodded. "Sharp and steep. Verra dangerous. At the bottom is the loch. And there are several paths one can take to get down, but some end several feet above the loch." He took the reins of the other horse and urged it forward.
Selena sat up straighter in her saddle and looked out toward where Rafe had pointed. "Other than the lights from the lanterns I can't see a thing."
"Aye. Stay close now." Rafe held his lantern high and headed west. Again, he called out Plum's name. Selena followed suit.
"Selena," he said impatiently. "Be quiet."
"I'm trying to help."
He gritted his teeth together for a second. "We need to listen for Plum."
She blew out a breath, but did as he asked. Rafe, his attention focused on any answer from Plum, paid Selena no more mind. As long as he could see the bobbing light from the lantern she held, he was satisfied she was close by him.
The moor turned rockier, and several times Rafe's feet slipped on the slick, black shale. He knew the cliffs were very close now. When he checked on the rest of the men, locating them by their lantern's lights, he could see that some of them were already at the edge. Anxiety, softened by hope that Plum had traveled south or north, not down to the loch, twisted in his gut.
When he was within a couple feet of the edge he heard a woman's half-scream. He pivoted on his boot heel to look back, but only saw Small Tom and the other horse. Now he heard horse hooves clacking and slipping on the wet rocks as if trying to get up. Fear lurched in him and he swung his lantern out.
"Selena?" he called. He hurried along the edge toward the sounds he had heard.
When he reached a small rocky outcropping, Redtide walked out around it.
Riderless.
The darkness clawed at Selena. She thought she had seen what looked like to be a path heading down toward the loch. She had slipped off of her pony, and holding her lantern high was making her way down the path when she slipped. She grabbed the wall, but in doing so swung her lantern and the light winked out.
Now in the darkness she couldn't see a thing. Breathing hard she pressed herself to the wall of the cliff. After a minute, her breathing in control, she inched her hands out, feeling the rock. She had to go back the way she came, but she couldn't see anything. She listened for the sound of water and again was defeated. But she had heard her name. She closed her eyes and tilted her head up to listen.
"Selena."
Rafe's voice, but it sounded so far up.
"I'm here," she answered, but the mist ate her words. She tried again, louder this time.
Hugging close to the sheer face of the cliff, she opened her eyes. The edge wasn't near as far away as she thought. Judging by the light to the lantern swinging out, she was only ten to twelve feet down. Not too far, she told herself. Now she wished she had elected to wear her pink dress instead of the dark blue, the lighter color would have given Rafe, or anyone, a better chance to see her.
"Down here," she yelled. Stupid thing to say she thought. Of course she was 'down'. Where else would she be?
"Selena?" Rafe yelled.
She sneezed. "Here. I'm here," she yelled back and sneezed twice more. Insanely she wanted to wave to help him locate her whereabouts, but knew that action would be useless. He knew where she was just by the sounds of her sneezes.
"I'm coming down, dinna move."
Dinna move? Foolish thing to say. She was not going to move a step in the dark.
"Selena, I'm almost there," Rafe said.
The light from his lantern gave her a sense of relief and she grabbed at him and he wrapped his arms around her.
"Thank God ye're all right. But dinna ever do that again, ye hear! I told ye to stay on your pony."
"I know, but I wanted to help and I saw this path and thought surely with my light I would be all right."
"Ye're taking chances with my heart."
His worry and relief swept around her.
"Rafe," Small Tom called down. "One of the men is signaling. They must have found the wee lass."
"Let's hurry," Selena said. She grabbed on to Rafe's hand and they hurried back up the path.
"Which way?" asked Rafe they minute he and Selena reached the top of the cliff.
"Down there." Small Tom pointed south.
When they had arrived where most of the men had gathered, Rafe stepped to the edge and looked down. He cupped his mouth and yelled out Plum's name. After a moment they heard her.
"She sounds a long way down. Must be by the water."
"No paths nearby?" Selena asked hopefully.
"No' that we could see in this dark."
Selena wrapped her arms around her and shivered. "What are you going to do?"
"Use the rope, go down the cliff wall and get Plum."
Rafe flung the rope out into the darkness and it slithered and snaked downward. Carefully he inched his way over the edge and went down.
Selena leaned over the edge and Small Tom put a hand on her shoulder. "Stay back."
Little by little Small Tom let the rope down, but when he looked behind him, he swore under his breath.
"What is it?" asked Selena. She did not like the sound of worry in his voice.
"The rope is almost gone."
She looked at the disappearing length of rope. "What are we going to do?"
"The other group of men should be here in a couple of minutes and we can tie the ropes together." His legs braced against Rafe's weight, he let down as much as the rope as he could. "That's it until we get more."
The thick rope was stretched out tight. "Is Rafe going to wait?" Selena asked
"I don't know."
The rope suddenly slackened and hung limp against the rocks.
"The rope! It broke," Selena cried out.
The frigid black water hit Rafe like a thousand pieces of sharp hail. When he broke through to the surface, Rafe gasped for the precious air and shook his head to free his eyes and hair of water.
"Plum," he wheezed out.
"Here, I'm over here."
He swam toward the sound of her voice. His clothes felt like they weighed pounds, and combined with the cold water, his strength quickly depleted. When he felt the bottom of the loch he slugged his way through the water to the shore. On the sharp pebbly shore he collapsed on his hands and knees and panted for his breath.
"Mr. MacLachlan?"
Chuckling to himself he shook his head. "Name's Rafe," he croaked. He rose up on one knee and pushed back the wet hair from his forehead.
Without warning he found himself in Plum's tight embrace.
"You're safe," she sobbed.
"Och, lassie, 'tis you that's safe." Eyes closed he hugged her tight as the constriction that had been lodged in his chest since discovering she was missing on the moors. He sat back on his haunches and touched her face, ran his hands over her shoulders and down her arms.
"Are ye all right?"
"Now I am." She wiped her nose and nodded her head. "Just cold." She wrapped her arms around herself. "But I never found my kitten," she said mournfully.
"Your kitten is fine. Found him asleep in your bed."
"Bruce is at home?"
He heard the joy in her voice. "Aye. But dinna ever run off like this again without telling someone."
"I told Mrs. Petshow," she said quietly.
"No' good enough. Ye only told her Bruce was missing, not that ye were leaving the house to go and look for him." He glanced about. "If we get up the cliff maybe we can start a fire and warm up before heading back to the house."
"Can't we go back now?"
"We have to wait for the men, Plum." He shivered and rubbed his arms. He had to get out of his wet clothes, at the very least find some way to get warm. He stood and tried to see if he could somehow get his bearing as to exactly where he and Plum were in relation to where the men were above them.
"MacLachlan," a man's voice cried out.
"I hear ye," Rafe yelled back and looked up the cliffs. He saw the light from the man's lantern. "I've Plum."
"How are we going to get up there?" she asked.
"By rope."
"Can't we wait until morning when we can see where we are going?"
"We have to get dry. And your sister is verra worried about ye."
"I suppose she's angry with me." She hung her head down.
"Would ye rather be sitting in a dry, warm place with your sister giving you a tongue lashing for wandering off, or sitting on some wet, slimy snail?" He tried to think of something that she would find more horrifying than her sister's anger. "A wet snail that might find a way to crawl up your skirt."
Her whole body shivered in response. "You haven't seen Selena's anger. I would rather have something crawling up my skirt than have her be angry with me."
"Och, her anger canna be that bad."
Plum rolled her eyes at him. "When she is really angry, her anger spills over to everyone."
He squeezed her hand. "I'll protect ye from her."
The penetrating cold shook his wet body. They had to get back up the cliffs, start a fire and get dry.
One of the men called down from the ledge. "MacLachlan, here's the rope."
Rafe squinted in the dark mist. "Plum, do ye see the rope?"
"No."
He cupped his mouth and yelled, "Either we canna find it, or the rope's too short."
"What we will do if they can't get the rope to us?"
"Start a fire," he chattered. "How did ye end up down here anyway?"
"I saw a bunny and followed it. But when it started to get dark I couldn't find the path back up again."
Rafe saw a movement against the rock wall. "There," he pointed. "The rope."
He yelled back to the men above he found the rope, tied it around Plum and they hauled her back up. While he waited for the rope to be thrown down for his ascent, the unceasing cold continued to creep its wicked way into his body.
He rubbed his arms and stamped his feet to fend off his ever-increasing chills.
"MacLachlan, here's the rope," called out Small Tom.
"Got it."
Small Tom hauled Rafe up. A few minutes later Rafe stepped on to the top of the moors and Selena crushed him in her embrace.
"Thank goodness, you're all right. I was horrified when I thought the rope had broken," she said, her breath warming his cheek.
"Just a wee jump into the loch," he replied and sneezed.
"Don't ever do that to me again."
"Is my bonny bride giving me orders?" He grinned at her pleased that she seemed so concerned over his well being.
"No. Only a request," she replied as she stealthily glanced about at the other men who seemed to be enjoying their reunion.
"But you're freezing," she said touching his face. "We need to get your jacket and shirt off." She tugged at jacket, pulling his arms out of the heavy wet wool.
"Selena," he whispered, "dinna take your ire out on Plum. She dinna mean any harm."
"She needs to learn a lesson," she whispered back. In a louder voice, she said, "Small Tom, would you get the other blanket off of the pony?"
Clutching her own blanket around herself Plum came up to Selena and Rafe. "Maybe we could have a fire first?"
Selena glared at Plum first and then glanced at Small Tom.
He shook his head as he handed Rafe the blanket. "Nothin' dry enough here."
Rafe gratefully huddled inside the dry blanket. "Got to get back to the house. Storm's coming."
Selena snorted. "It's spring. The storm couldn't be that bad."
One of the other men tilted his head up and smelled the air. "This one is going to be more than just another spring storm. Ye can smell the ocean."
"Aye. And I can feel it in my ears," said another.
"Let's hurry," Rafe said.
Selena gave Rafe a disdainful look. "There's not even a gentle bree --"
A sharp, cold gust of wind cut off her words.
"Now, do ye believe me? And that's just the beginning."
"Yes. I believe you, now. Let's get back. Both you and Plum will need a hot bath so you can warm up."
Although the wind blustered across the moors, buffeting the small troop of people, the trek back took far less time than it had when everyone was looking for Plum. By the time they had reached the outer paddocks the wind had begun to rip in earnest, snatching at their clothes like quick giant fingers.
Small Tom handed Selena Rafe's wet clothing and guided the two ponies back to their stalls. The rest of the men dispersed, some running ahead to secure the doors to the barn and the carriage house, while others, their bodies bent against the storm, hurried back to their homes.
The back door to the kitchen opened and Mrs. Petshow stuck her head out. "Ye found the wee lassie!"
"Plum! Plum!" Erin cried out as she pushed the housekeeper out of her way.
"Erin, let's get in the house and ye can say hello to Plum," Rafe said as they trooped into the warm and safe kitchen. He and Selena stood back as the two girls greeted each other.
Selena shrugged out of Rafe's greatcoat. "Mrs. Petshow, we need two baths prepared as soon as possible. Mr. MacLachlan fell into the loch."
"Jumped --," he corrected.
Selena snapped a quirky brow up at him. "-- Jumped into the loch and I'm afraid he will catch his death of cold."
"Never," Rafe said with a shiver and tightened the blanket around him. "But a bit of fine whiskey along with the hot bath will help a great deal." He headed for the hallway and caught a whiff of salmon chowder. "Cook, please reheat the chowder. Everyone will need some."
"It's all ready heated, sir."
"Very good."
The windows rattled noisily, startling everyone.
"Och, a fresh breeze to bring in the spring and banish the winter," Cook said sagely.
Brow raised Rafe eyed Cook. "The last lingering storm of winter can oft be the worst." He looked at Selena who had the most skeptical expression on her face. "Dinna tell me that in London ye never had a bad storm?"
"Yes, but they were never dire or earthshaking. There's no sense in being alarmed about them."
A sneeze shot out of him and Selena pointed her forefinger at him. Her gaze, a steely gray, indicated that she would brook no argument from him. "You, upstairs, now. Mrs. Petshow, the baths, if you please."
"Aye, madam." She left the kitchen.
Plum sat down at the trestle table. "I'm more hungry than cold. Could I eat first?"
"Of course, love," Cook answered as she checked the fire in the stove.
Selena clamped her hands around Plum's shoulders and urged her up from the table. "No. Upstairs with you as well."
Rafe sighed. "Selena, let her eat."
She whirled around. "Do you know how much worry she caused us?" She gave Plum a push forward.
Us. What a wonderful word she had used. "Aye, but I --"
"Don't argue with me."
Shoulders slumped, Plum plodded toward Rafe. "Do you see what I mean now?" she said as she passed him.
Selena marched over to Rafe and hands on her hips said, "What does that mean, Plum?"
"Nothing." Head down Plum went on her way.
Steering Selena out of the kitchen and away from the servants who were listening with great interest, Rafe lowered his voice and said, "It means she told me you would be angry with her."
"And you think I shouldn't be?" Her gray eyes snapped with vexation.
"I think once you're angry and have let her know why, you should let it rest." He took hold of her elbow and guided her toward the main foyer.
"It's not that easy. All the time we were looking for her I imagined all kinds of things that might have happened to her. The amount of horror I felt should only rightly be equal to the amount of my anger."
He shook his head. "I never took ye for someone that would hold a grudge."
Surprise and indignation shimmered in her eyes. "I do not hold a grudge, Mr. MacLachlan. I simply want her to know how frightened she made me."
"She knows." He stopped at the foot of the stairs and faced her. In the soft light of the lit hurricane lamps scattered about the foyer she gleamed with beauty. Her short hair, tousled by the wind, curled like ribbons. Any other woman he knew would have been concerned about how she looked after being in the rain and wind, but not his Selena. He put his hand out to touch her hair and stopped. Business first he told himself.
"Ye lambasted Plum all the way back in an unceasing cacophony of words."
"And I don't think you understand." She pushed him in the chest with her finger. "I love her dearly and I cannot stand the thought of something happening to her."
"I think I do understand. The angrier ye are at someone the more you love them."
"What does that mean? If I only loved her a little, I would only get somewhat angry?" She tapped her chest as if she disbelieved his words.
"Exactly," Rafe said judiciously.
"Foolishness," she answered, her jaw set in a stubborn angle.
"Truth." He gave her a steady, knowing gaze.
"Theory."
She looked so smug he was tempted himself to laugh, but he kept a straight face. "Stubbornness."
"Know-it-all." Her gaze skittered away from his, but he saw a hint of a smile on her lovely lips.
He headed up the stairs, and knowing she couldn't see his face, grinned from ear to ear. "Precisely."
"Oh," she exclaimed. "You are...are..."
"A know-it-all," he finished for her.
"All right. You win."
"Of course."
"But if I had something to throw at you, I would."
"Probably miss." He stepped on to the wide landing.
"Get my gun and shoot you."
Hand on his chest, he turned and looked down at her. "I'm wounded."
She started to laugh, but the unmistakable splintering of wood cracked and then a crash thundered from the outside. Eyes wide, she swung around. "What was that?"
Brows lowered, he said, "The wind must have ripped out one of the trees in front."
"Are we safe in here?" Her voice trembled.
"Aye," he said cautiously as he listened to the storm. A high whistling sound filled the air. Rafe rushed back down the steps.
"Where do you think you are going?" She grabbed at his arm.
"To check out the tree." He patted her hand and stepped past her and headed for the front door.
"Can't it wait? It's too dark outside to see anything." She folded her arms tightly about herself.
A high-pitched whine rushed by, followed by what sounded like small rocks being thrown against the house.
"What is that?" she asked.
"Rain."
It pelted against the windows. Another loud cracking of wood could be heard and then a weighty thud.
Rafe stood at the closed front doors and head cocked listened to the wind. The storm was much worse than even he had anticipated. For a moment eerie silence dampened the heavy air. He glanced at Selena. She stood waiting, but her stance told him she was as uneasy as he.
"Maybe that was the worst of it," she said hopefully.
"No, I don't think so."
He heard the next wind coming. Its noisy calling card, a high moaning sound, grew louder. Through the swoosh of the wind he could hear branches snapping off, some of them hitting and scraping against the outside brick. When the wind slammed against the house, all the front windows rattled.
A fracturing crack high above his head seized his attention and he looked up. A large multi-colored piece of glass from the stained glass window flew into the room and shattered on the marble floor. Brilliant colors like the petals of a wind-blown flower scattered everywhere.
The wind howled like the proverbial banshee. One of the hurricane lights blew out. Another crack in the window occurred and a few more shards of glass flew into the room. He could see the entire window starting to arch inward and he rushed at Selena. "Take cover," he yelled.
He flipped opened his blanket, folded her inside it next to him and pushed her down on the floor. Beneath him he could feel Selena's heart beating like a staccato drumbeat. He cradled her best he could.
"What's happening?" she cried.
Another pane popped free and crashed on the floor. In the large two-story foyer it sounded like a gun firing.
"Shh, shh, we'll be fine," he murmured close to her ear.
"What about Plum and Erin?" Concern knitted with fear in her question.
"They're safe." Safer than they were, he hoped.
As soon as the glass stopped falling from the window and the wind ceased for a moment, he and Selena would have to get to an inside room for protection.
The wind gusted into the room and blew out most of the hurricane lights. Rafe pulled the damp wool blanket over his head, but the wind grabbed the bottom corner and flipped it up, exposing his bare back. Flying glass pelted him.
Rafe chanced another look over Selena's head just in time to see the beautiful window above them explode in a rainbow of deadly sharp shards.
"The window is...breaking." Something pressed deep against his back. The pressure turned to a piercing pain and rolled over him.
He bent his head down close to Selena and he felt a heavy object hit him in the back of the head, sending him into blackness.
The large broken branch slipped off of Rafe and Selena shoved it away from them. Rafe's weight melted against Selena and she groaned. "Rafe, I can't breathe."
No answer.
She could smell the loch's water on him. "Rafe? Rafe, are you all right?"
She listened for more of the glass falling and heard nothing but the wind above them blasting into the house. Once more she tried to rouse him. "Rafe? Please answer me."
His warm breath brushed against her cheek. When she moved sideways, his hand plopped down from her shoulder and hit the floor like a dead fish. Shocked she stared at his hand for a moment. Fearing the worst she struggled underneath him and crawled her way free. With just one hurricane lamp lit in the foyer she could only make out dim shadows. On her hands and knees she gently ran her hands over his head and found no open wounds, just a knot starting to swell. Next she felt his back, carefully picking off the pieces of glass till her hands touched a larger piece of glass, the size of her hand, imbedded in his back right behind his right shoulder blade. Blood, looking like black ooze in the pale light, ran down from the wound and on to the floor. Pushing aside the nausea and ignoring her heart that felt lodged in her throat, she pushed the blanket off of him. She heard a door open and someone step into the foyer.
"Here. Over here, please help us!" she shouted.
"Da, Da," Erin cried out.
Appalled that Erin might see her father and go into hysterics, Selena yelled at her. "Stay away, Erin."
"I want my da," she shouted back at Selena.
"Not now. Broken glass is everywhere." Immediately she heard the crunching of glass as she assumed Erin walked toward them.
"I told you to stay there," she warned. She didn't need anyone else becoming injured.
"It's Harlan. Cook is taking Erin back to the kitchen."
Selena looked up and saw a pale light bobbing toward the landing as someone headed toward them from the hallway. Weak light spilled down from the landing.
"Madam," Mrs. Petshow called out.
Selena glanced up at her. "Bring the light down here. Mr. MacLachlan is injured." She had to raise her voice over the scream of the wind for the housekeeper to hear her. Turning back to Rafe, she leaned over him and checked for other injuries.
"Rafael," Harlan said as he knelt by Rafe's side.
Selena looked at him. All of her own emotions echoed in the way he said Rafe's name. Concern, fear, shock. Mostly love. His entire clan loved him and now, she realized, so did she. The man lying so deathly still on the floor had captured her heart and she wanted him alive and healthy so she could tell him how she felt.
She gently touched his fairy kiss and hoped he felt the same love for her as she did for him. He had come close to actually saying he loved her, but never those exact words. Please God, she prayed, give me the chance to tell him how much I love him.
Mrs. Petshow joined Harlan and Selena.
"Hold the light closer, Mrs. Petshow," Selena said over the howl of the wind. "Higher."
When she had complied, both Harlan and Selena gasped. Not one, but two pieces of glass had impaled Rafe.
"We have got to get a doctor," Selena said as she gazed at Rafe's back. She moved her shaky hands over one of the pieces as indecision on how to pull the glass out of his back without further injury assailed her.
Harlan shook his head. "No doctor until the storm abates. We'll have to do this ourselves."
Selena could see that Harlan was as reluctant as she to touch Rafe, but if a doctor could not be had, they would have to muster up their courage and help Rafe as best they could.
"Mrs. Petshow," Selena said with firmness in her she did not feel, "please get some bandages and water."
"Aye, madam."
"Leave the light here, and hurry."
"And send for Small Tom," Harlan added. He touched Rafe's shoulder and then seemed to notice that his skin was damp. "Gawd, but he's cold."
"Yes." She could hear herself telling Rafe just moments before he would catch his death of cold. Now she wished she hadn't said those words.
"Why are his clothes wet?" Harlan asked.
"Fell --" she shook her head as she stood up and unbuttoned the coat Rafe had lent her. "He jumped into the loch to rescue Plum." Shrugging out of the coat she knelt back down and, leaving his back bare, covered his legs with it.
Harlan put his hand close to Rafe's nose.
"What are you doing?" Selena asked, though she thought she knew. When she had been beneath Rafe, she was sure she had felt his breath. Nonetheless, her heart seemed to trip over itself as she waited for Harlan to answer.
Harlan grunted. "Making sure he's still alive."
"His wounds are not life threatening." She swallowed hard hoping she was correct.
Harlan sat back on his haunches and gazed at her. "They will be if we don't get this glass out of him and get him dry and warm."
A strong blast of wind rattled the front doors and rain flew in through the large opening above pelting them with small explosions of water. Another piece of glass fell from the window and crashed on the marble floor and Selena flinched from the sound.
"How much longer?" she asked as she looked up at the gaping hole. This storm couldn't go on all night, could it?
"The storm?"
"What do you think I meant?" she snapped, rubbing her arms.
"No sense in getting testy wi' me, lassie."
"Sorry. I know you mean to help. And I can't tell how much of the window is left."
"From what I can see, no' much."
"I hope not. We don't need more of the glass flying in and hurting someone else." Selena brushed her hand against Rafe's damp hair feeling the lump again. "Where is Mrs. Petshow?" she said impatiently.
"I'll check." He stood and turned. "Here she comes."
Mrs. Petshow, followed by another servant, hurried although she slipped on some of the glass. "Small Tom is being fetched."
"Good," Harlan said.
The wind quieted for a second and Selena stood. "Erin and Plum? Are they all right?"
"Aye, madam. Cook took Erin upstairs through the back way and I believe that she and Plum are now upstairs eating their supper while the water is prepared for Plum's bath."
Harlan took the bandages from Mrs. Petshow and knelt back down. Giving Selena a few of them, he said, "I'll pull the glass out, you press the bandage against him, quickly."
"Careful of your own hands when pulling the glass out," she cautioned as she settled back down next to Rafe.
Harlan nodded and wrapped a cloth around one of his hands.
Selena inhaled a deep breath. "Mrs. Petshow, hold the lamp up so we can see."
Harlan pulled the first piece out. Blood boiled out of the deep gash and Rafe moaned. Horrified by the blood Selena stared at it.
"Lassie," Harlan snapped at her. "The cloth."
Selena slapped the bandage over the gaping wound. Harlan examined the other one.
"This one doesna seem as deep," he said. Without glancing at the housekeeper, he bellowed over the storm, "Hold the light over here more."
"He's bleeding so much," Selena murmured.
"What? I canna hear ye over the wind," Harlan said.
"I said he is bleeding a lot from this wound."
"Aye. Small Tom will have to stitch that one."
Selena grabbed another bandage. "Small Tom?" She couldn't imagine man so large could do something that required fine, delicate work.
"Aye. I'm going to pull this one out now. Get ready."
She nodded her understanding and shifted her position to more readily reach the other wound. Prepared to stop the bleeding as soon as possible, she discovered with relief that this piece of glass was much smaller than the previous one.
"Och," Harlan said with the same evident relief as he tossed the piece of glass off to one side. "No' so bad."
Selena pressed the other bandage on the second wound. "That may be so, but if the first one isn't stitched up soon, Rafe could die." The thought that Rafe might die alarmed her. She could not imagine her life without him.
"He's made of sterner stuff than that, lassie."
"No one is indestructible." Selena heard someone stepping on the broken pieces of glass and prayed the footsteps belonged to Small Tom. The cloth Selena held against Rafe's back turned soggy with his blood.
Harlan stood. "Small Tom. Good ye brought your sewing basket."
A laugh threatened to bubble from Selena. Small Tom had a sewing basket. Deciding it was hysteria, she fought to stamp the laughter back down and concentrated on pressing the bandages down to try and control the bleeding.
"Mrs. Petshow," Selena heard Small Tom say. "Give Harlan your light and get another."
The wind continually pushed at the doors like an unwanted guest who desperately wanted in. Overhead the wind breezed in, fluttering the drapes and blowing out lights that had to be constantly relit. A few minutes later, after Small Tom had prepared everything, and Mrs. Petshow and another servant holding lights, Selena, under Small Tom's direction, slowly lifted the blood filled bandage. Immediately he replaced it with a fresh one.
Selena saw the look of concern on his face. "What is it?" she said loudly.
"Deeper than I had anticipated. I'll stitch the small one up first."
"This is the one that needs your attention first."
Small Tom moved to the other side of Rafe. "That one is going to take a long time and the minute I'm done with it, we will need to bind him around his chest. I won't have time to sew this one."
"No. Do this one first. I'll sew the small one."
"Ye've done this before?"
"Yes," she lied. "Give me the needle and thread." It couldn't be any harder than mending a tear in a sock. Besides any fool could see that the large wound needed to be attended to first.
She and Small Tom traded places. He gave her the threaded needle and she steeled herself for the job at hand. She told herself no fainting. No gagging. No hesitation. She removed the cloth, pushed the skin together and took a stitch. Breathe and take a stitch. Breathe and take a stitch.
Another branch flew into the room from the gaping hole left from the blown out window and everyone ducked. The branch, with its spindly forks, landed on the steps above them.
"I'm done," Selena announced, glad to be finished with her portion.
Small Tom spared her a quick glance. "I'll be done in just a minute. We'll need a couple of long lengths of cloth to wrap around him."
At that moment Rafe turned his head and moaned. Selena bent closer to him and touched him on the shoulder. "Rafe? Can you hear me?"
"Selena?" he whispered.
"Yes, I'm here."
He moved to get up, but she put her hand on his shoulder. "No, don't move. You've been injured."
"My head -- something hit me." He started to raise his arm and winced.
"Not only that, but falling glass from the window cut your back."
"How bad?"
Harlan patted Rafe's shoulder. "No' too bad, laddie. Just a few wee stitches. And as Patrick would point out, what manly scars they'll be."
"Och, just what I needed." His body shook with a spasm.
"Hurry, he's cold; his clothes are still wet from the loch," Selena said to Small Tom. She gathered her skirts and stood. As she carefully shook off the glass shards, she said, "Mrs. Petshow, give Harlan your light and we will check to see if any of those cloths are long enough."
Rafe turned his head and scowled at Small Tom as he took another stitch. "I hope ye're almost done."
"Aye."
Quickly, Selena and the housekeeper went through the bandages and found two that were long and wide enough to wrap around Rafe.
Small Tom finished sewing up Rafe's wound, and he and Harlan helped Rafe sit up. Harlan handed Selena Rafe's coat.
Another spat of rain burst into the large foyer. Rafe ran his hand through his damp hair. "We've got to get out of this area."
Small Tom nodded. "Aye. After the storm I'll get some of the men and we'll get that window covered."
Selena came forward and put her hand under Rafe's arm, and with Harlan, assisted him in standing. "As soon as this storm is over, I would like someone to get the doctor. Rafe is going to need some medical attention."
Harlan bent down and picked up some of the bloody rags.
"I've had all the medical attention I want." Rafe took a step and stumbled.
Both Harland and Small Tom rushed forward to steady him and Rafe shook them off. "I'm fine."
Selena sighed. "I do believe that a doctor should, at the very least, look at the stitches. Maybe give you something for the pain. And Harlan and Small Tom will help you up the steps."
Rafe glowered at her. "I am no' some wee weakly lass."
That pricked her ire and she took a step up on the stairs to be eye to eye with him. "I am no wee lass either, and I needed help."
"While the two of you help each other, I'm goin' to check on the horses," Harlan said with a disgusted snort.
"I'll go wi' ye," Small Tom said as he gathered his sewing box supplies.
Mrs. Petshow stepped forward. "I'll put this light on the hall table upstairs so you can see and then check on the wee lassies. After that I will see to the chowder for you. That should help warm you up, sir. And I will send Clyde upstairs to help you."
The wind died down for a second and Selena looked up at the open space, wondering if the storm was finally easing off. She turned her attention back to Rafe. His hand was on the railing and he was preparing to take a step. She put her hand on his arm. "What are you doing?"
"I can get up these steps without anyone's help."
Oh, the pride of a stubborn man. Selena let go of his arm and in a graceful arc waved at the steps. "Go ahead."
She watched him as he inhaled a steadying breath and took a step. When he took the next one, he quickly reached out and grabbed the railing. Selena crossed her arms, and mouth pinched, watched what she assumed was his agonizing progress up the stairs. Served him right to ignore help if it was only to assuage his sense of masculinity.
He reached the landing, turned around and gave her a cocky look. A lock of his black hair fell down across his forehead and he pushed it back. Even in the pale light of the hurricane lamp that single motion was enough for Selena to see how his hand shook and her ire at him disappeared.
She went up the steps and caressed his cheek with her hand. His skin was still cool to the touch. "I was only thinking of your welfare when I suggested that perhaps Harlan and Small Tom assist you up the steps."
He took her hand and kissed the palm sending a shiver of delight through her. "I know. But as ye can see I am now up the stairs and in one piece." He kissed her forefinger and she wrapped her fingers around his hand. Ice cold in her warm one.
"I would be lost without you," she said.
"And without you in my life, I would not have love." He placed a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.
Her heart melted. To know that her love was returned thrilled her.
"Listen." He looked up at the gaping hole. "There goes the conservatory."
The sounds of glass breaking and shattering echoed in the foyer.
Selena shook her head. "All those pretty flowers gone."
"We can always get more."
"Yes. But in the meantime, let's get you to your room. You need to warm up." She wrapped an arm around his waist and they walked down the hallway.
"A good drop of whiskey would be welcomed."
"No whiskey. It thins the blood."
"Might make my headache feel better."
"Give you a worse one," she said.
Another explosion of wind screamed through the open window and Selena glanced back. "I need to check on Erin and Plum as soon as I have you settled in bed."
Rafe nodded. Minutes later after Selena and Clyde had seen to Rafe, Selena rushed down the hall to check on Plum and Erin. The minute she entered Erin's room, Erin and Plum ran to her and she put her arms around the two girls.
"Are we safe here?" Plum asked looking a bit wild eyed.
"Of course. The wind cannot blow through the brick, just through the windows it breaks. Now, I want you, Plum, to take that bath, and, Erin, one of the maids should be here soon to help you get ready for bed."
After Selena had made sure the girls felt safe, she rushed back to Rafe's room. He was sitting in his bed with the newspaper in his lap, but she could tell he was not interested in reading it.
"I forgot to tell you not to go to sleep," Selena said. "You have quite a bump."
"Then sit with me awhile and if I start to nod off, you can wake me with a kiss."
"I can only stay for a few minutes. I have to keep an eye on Erin and Plum."
"I doubt that Plum would go out in this storm."
Again the wind screeched and both Selena and Rafe looked at the window. "I agree, but neither Plum nor I are used to such a noise as this wind makes," Selena said.
"Tis nothing but a good, old-fashioned Scottish storm."
She gazed at him for a second. "Yes. And it almost killed you."
"With you around, I will always be safe."
Selena laughed.
The rest of the night Selena found herself going back and forth between Rafe's bedroom and checking on Plum and Erin. In the wee hours of the morning, she finally agreed that Rafe could sleep without fear of his slipping into a coma.
The next morning arrived with clear skies and a beaming sun and Selena slowly went down the stairs. She paused for a moment to watch the workmen hammer wood in the yawning hole where the beautiful window had been. Through the open front doors she saw several trees had been blown down and many broken branches littered the vast lawn.
She entered the breakfast room and yawned. "Has Mr. MacLachlan's breakfast been sent up to him?" she asked the servant.
"Aye, madam."
"Very good." She sat down and placed her napkin on her lap. "I'm sure he would want it in a timely manner."
"Aye, madam," he chuckled. He poured her hot morning drink in the chintz cup and went back to the sideboard. "Would madam like some eggs?" He had paused, plate in hand, next to the full chaffing dish.
"Yes, thank you," she said.
Rafe's personal servant, Clyde, entered the room. "Madam."
"Yes?" Selena noticed he looked concerned, even uncomfortable.
"I believe that we need to fetch the doctor."
A stab of anxiety shot through her and she stood, her napkin falling to the floor. "What is the problem?" How cold and detached she sounded.
"Mr. MacLachlan is ill."
Without another word to the servant she ran from the room. She heard Clyde running behind her. Alarm propelled her up the steps and down the hallway toward his bedroom.
"Rafe?" she said softly when she entered his room and walked to the bed where he laid.
"Rafe?" she said again. She leaned forward and touched his cheek. Even through the stubble of a newborn beard, his skin felt far too warm. She touched his forehead. He burned with fever.
Turning to Clyde, she said, "Send someone for the doctor. Quickly."
"Rafe," she said shaking his broad shoulders. "Rafe, please wake up."
He moaned and slowly opened his blood shot eyes. "Clara?" he rasped.
The clock struck the quarter hour and Selena glanced at the timepiece. The doctor had been with Rafe for only fifteen minutes now, but it seemed like an hour. Unable to sit still any longer, she stood and plumped the pillows on the sofa.
The name Clara rang in her head. Her mind told her Rafe was ill and confused, but her heart felt like a tender rose petal that had fallen on the ground and someone had carelessly stepped on it.
After smoothing out the fabric, she began to pace the large living room. Another fifteen minutes passed. What could the doctor possibly be doing that would take that long?
She heard footsteps approaching and she sat back down, clasping her hands tightly in her lap.
"Mrs. MacLachlan?"
"Yes."
"Mr. MacLachlan has a slight case of pneumonia."
She shot to her feet. "--slight case of pneumonia? How can pneumonia be slight? People die from that."
He smiled kindly at her as if she were a small, hysterical child. "We live in an modern age. Granted, Mr. MacLachlan's illness is not to be taken lightly, but he should survive."
"You said 'should', not 'will'."
"Nothing in this life is guaranteed."
"I would prefer it if it were."
"As would we all. But then I would be out of a job." He laughed with a shake of his head apparently finding himself humorous.
"What about his back? Did you check his wounds?"
"Aye. The stitches are as good as mine would have been. Small Tom said ye held up quite well considering the situation." He stuffed his stethoscope into his bag and looked back at her. "That's high praise from a Scots -- taking into account you're from England."
Selena pushed her mouth up in a small smile.
"I've given your housekeeper instructions for your husband's care."
"Thank you." She would take care of Rafe, not Mrs. Petshow, but the doctor had no need to know of her plans.
"Be sure that she does not make the poultice too hot or leave it too long on his chest."
"Of course." Would he never leave? Every fiber of her being bristled with anxiety to get upstairs to Rafe.
The doctor put on his coat. "If he gets worse, don't hesitate to have someone send for me."
"I will." She escorted him to the foyer.
The large hole where the glass window had been was now covered up.
The doctor looked up at it. "It will be a job getting another window in there as grand as the one you did have."
"I suppose so." Maneuvering around the scaffolding, she led him to the front door.
"Remember," he said as he put on his hat, "have someone come for me if he doesn't get better in the next few days."
"I won't forget, Doctor."
As soon as she shut the front door, Selena raced upstairs and at the end of the corridor found Mrs. Petshow conferring with Clyde.
"How is my husband?" she asked of them.
"Sleeping, for now," answered Mrs. Petshow. "I gave him the medicine the doctor said he should have and am now having a mustard plaster prepared for him."
Selena pushed open the bedroom door and peeked in. Rafe did appear to be resting much more easily than when she had first seen him that morning.
Clara. She had to get that name out of her head. He wouldn't remember he had said it. She looked back at Mrs. Petshow. "I think I'll sit with him for awhile."
"Very well, madam."
Mrs. Petshow and Clyde left.
A basin filled with cool water and some clean white rags were sitting on the nightstand next to Rafe's bed. Selena felt his forehead and frowned. His fever still raged.
She dipped one of the rags into the water, rung it out, and bathed his forehead and arms. When she finished, she looked about her trying to remember what it had been like for her when she had been a child and ill. Was there anything she could do that would help him? Her gaze rested on the windows. Sunlight poured into the room and she squinted against the brightness.
Rafe stirred in his sleep and a frown creased his features. The sunlight hit him square on the face. Selena eased the curtains halfway shut. It was a small enough gesture on her part, but it did make her feel much more useful than just sitting at his side.
After awhile she looked to see what the time of day was and with a fall of her shoulders remembered she had hidden his bedroom clock again. Such a silly, childish game she thought, but it was one that both she and Rafe enjoyed.
She heard a small knock at the door. "Come in."
The door slowly opened and Erin peeked around it. "Can I sit with ye?" she whispered.
"Of course."
Erin stepped into the room and carefully shut the door.
"Do you want to sit in a chair by yourself, or sit on my lap?" Selena asked.
"My own chair."
A smidgeon of disappointment sneaked though Selena.
She had hoped Erin would have felt comfortable sitting with her, but apparently the little girl did not completely trust her yet.
Selena scooted a chair next to hers. "Here you are."
Erin sat down and looked over at Rafe. "Ye know he's no' really my da," she said. She sighed deeply.
"What?" Selena whispered back, shocked.
"Ye shouldna be surprised." Erin cast her gaze downward. "Auntie Bea told me that he really wasn't my da. She said everyone knows."
"When did she tell you that?"
Erin looked back up at Selena, her beautiful blue eyes filled with unshed tears. "On my birthday."
Auntie Bea. Selena ground her teeth. How dare that woman, any woman, destroy a child's trust and love. She reached over and took hold of Erin's hands. "Auntie Bea is mistaken. This is your da."
Hope and uncertainty glimmered in Erin's eyes. "How do ye know?"
"Why don't you come and sit on my lap and I will tell you how I know."
Erin hesitated for only a moment and then climbed onto Selena's lap.
Selena brushed the blond curls back from Erin's forehead. "He is your da because he loves you with all of his heart. You are the most precious thing in his life. He will always be your father no matter what anyone says."
Erin leaned her head against Selena's breast. "But Auntie Bea said --"
"Shh, now. Auntie Bea was...only trying to help." She could strangle the woman. She wrapped her arms around Erin. "Your da is your da, and he loves you dearly."
Against her chest she felt Erin take a deep breath. "He will get better?"
"Of course. I won't let anything bad happen to your father."
"Promise?"
"I promise."
"I am not going to stay in bed any longer," Rafe said. "I feel fine." He shoved the covers off and swung his legs around and sat up. "That is I'll feel fine in a few moments." He put his hand on his back and gingerly touched the bandages.
A coughing spell hit him and Selena could see that with each cough a spasm of pain racked his body. When the coughing eased up, Selena gently pushed him back down and covered him up. "I think you could and should stay in bed one more day."
She rearranged a pillow behind his head. "You were quite sick. Deathly ill, in fact."
"No' so deathly." He immediately started coughing.
She straightened and clasped her hands in front of herself. "One more day, then you can get up, but only for a short period of time."
"I'm no wee sickly bairn that has to be coddled."
"You were, and still are, a very sick man. Besides, when you are well, I have a surprise to give you."
He flashed a weak grin at her. "Why no' give it to me now and maybe it will help me get my strength back quicker."
"So, now you're admitting you are ill?"
"I won't admit anything," he coughed. "But I want my surprise."
"You sound like a willful child."
He glared at her for a second and raked his hand through his thick black hair. "I want something to look forward to. Dinna ye know staying in bed saps one's strength?"
"You will need every bit of strength to handle your surprise."
He closed his eyes and shook his head. "I know what it is."
"You do?" she said astonished.
"Aye. Ye're goin' to give me back all my clocks."
Delighted he hadn't discovered her true surprise for him, she laughed. "You think you are so clever, but you have to stay in bed and wait to discover what it is I have for you."
"I hate wasting my days in bed. I have accounts to go over. "He coughed and waited a moment to catch his breath. "My staff needs to be paid."
"Surely they will understand if their pay is a day late."
Rafe shook his head. "No. They count on it. Besides, Small Tom is leaving tomorrow afternoon for my townhouse in London. He will need some money for the trip."
"I know what city your townhouse is in."
"Aye." He coughed for a moment.
"Why are you sending Small Tom there?"
"Needs to get some of my ledgers. Got to figure out why my accounts are in such a mess."
"I thought your accountant was coming."
"He's on his honeymoon. Be here next week."
"I can surely give Small Tom the funds for his trip." Selena sat on the edge of his bed and said, "It's late afternoon."
"How was I supposed to know that without a clock?"
"By looking out your window and observing where the sun was in the sky."
He scowled at her. "Ye have a point."
"Thank you. As I was saying, it is late so you only have tonight to stay in bed, and tomorrow if I think you are doing better, you can get up."
"I am lord of the manor. I will get up when I want to."
Selena let out a long sigh. She had had no idea how petulant one man could be when confined to bed. "You cannot be 'lord of the manor' when you are ill."
"What am I then?"
"My husband."
He laid his hand over her arm. "I thank ye for that."
She brushed the back of her hand against his cheek. "I love you more than all roses, lilacs and flowers in the word, Rafe MacLachlan. I will have you well and on your feet again soon."
He took her hand and kissed the palm. "Ye fill my heart with joy, Selena. For you, I will stay in bed until tomorrow."
Joy and happiness danced in her at his words. "Good. First thing tomorrow I'll go over the accounts for you. As I told you before, I am quite good with numbers. And I'll make sure Small Tom leaves with adequate funds."
"No' too much mind ye -- he likes the ladies and will spend the money on them."
Selena laughed. "I imagine if he spends the money on them, they like him, too."
"Aye. But I just wish I could figure out why the books don't balance. I doubt that ye can get them balanced."
She patted his hand. "If I can't solve the problem, we will work on them together."
"Agreed."
"Good. I will have Cook send up your dinner and later I will come and read some of the newspaper to you."
"As my wife wishes."
The following morning started with a heavy fog. Wishing for another cup of hot chocolate Selena hurried down the darkened hall heading for the steps. She had checked on Rafe just a couple of minutes before and he was still sleeping. A touch of the fever still had him in its grip.
A small meow diverted her attention and she looked for the kitten. Sitting on the first step and looking decidedly lost, Bruce let out another meow.
Shaking her head Selena picked him up and headed for Plum's bedroom. As she passed Erin's room she heard giggling. She pushed the bedroom door open and looked at the two girls.
Both were in their nightgowns and jumping up and down on Erin's bed.
"Plum!" Selena said. "You are far too old to be doing that."
Startled, the girls got down from the bed and Selena marched over to them and handed Bruce to Plum. "I found him on the steps crying for you. Either you take better care of him or I will give him to someone who will. Do you understand me?"
"Yes, Selena."
"Good. Now go and get dressed."
As Plum left Nanny came out of the bathroom. "Erin your bath is ready."
Erin pulled off her nightgown and threw it on the bed. When she ran toward the bathroom, Selena thought she saw a small birthmark on Erin's back.
"Nanny, I will help Erin with her bath this morning. Why don't you help my sister get dressed instead."
"Aye, madam."
"I can bathe myself," Erin said as she stepped into the tub.
"I know you can, but I thought I would help you this morning." Selena reached for the bar of soap. "Pretty soon you will be old enough for perfume in your bath."
Erin turned her large blue-eyed gaze on her. "When?"
"Soon." Selena reached behind her and grabbed a small towel. "We need to wrap your hair up so it won't get wet." Once she had done that, Selena again saw the small birthmark in the middle of Erin's back. She touched it.
"That's my fairy kiss," Erin said.
"Do you know what it looks like?"
"Nanny says it looks like a pansy."
"It does." How had this birthmark been missed, Selena wondered. The birthmark was lighter than Rafe's and a bit smaller. Mrs. Petshow completely missed it. "Only special children get fairy kisses."
"I know," Erin said with all the aplomb of a grownup.
"I have some perfume in my room. I am going to get it and we will put a small drop in your bath. Would you like that?"
"Aye."
"But it will be our secret."
Erin nodded her understanding. When Erin's bath was finished, Selena helped her stand up and wrapped a towel around her. As Nanny completed Erin's dressing Selena rushed to Rafe's room to tell him about Erin, but he was fast asleep. The news could wait for an hour or two.
Longing and impatience joined hands and waltzed around Selena. How she wanted Rafe to wake up so she could tell him about Erin. She wanted to see his reaction. She wanted to see him hold Erin and know he was truly her father. That not only love bonded them, but blood.
News like this was bound to improve his spirits.
The weak late morning sunlight struggled to pierce through the haze and light Rafe's study. She had asked Clyde to inform her the minute Rafe awoke, but as yet Clyde hadn't let her know.
All morning Selena had gone over the figures and still she could not get them to balance. If she took the numbers as previously totaled, their finances were stable. However, once she started to add them up again, it would appear that they were almost broke.
She pinched the bridge of her nose and closed her eyes. What was she not seeing? She rubbed her temples and taking a deep breath, stretched.
Needing another piece of paper to tally the numbers up once again, she opened the top drawer of the desk. Inside were Rafe's reading glasses. Head cocked, she tried them on and looked at the ledger.
"Maybe I should have been wearing these," she said to herself.
She looked down and inside the drawer was an envelope addressed to her. With a frown she pulled it out and studied it for a second. The handwriting told her it was from Saul. Carefully pulling the letter out her thoughts questioned why Rafe would keep the letter from her.
After she read the letter, she was appalled that Saul apparently had not kept his bargain with Rafe to leave the country and was staying at the London townhouse. However, guilt assailed her as well. Saul obviously still loved her and was even willing to wait for her if she thought her marriage to Rafe was done in haste or error.
But Selena now knew that what she thought she had felt for Saul was nothing in comparison as to how she so deeply felt for Rafe. Her love for Rafe filled her soul.
Shaking her head with pity for Saul she put the letter back in the envelope and stuck it back in the drawer. Another folded piece of paper lay in the drawer. As nothing was written on it, Selena pulled it out. It would suffice for a piece of scratch paper.
She shut the drawer and scooted back up to the desk. She unfolded the paper, turned it around to make sure that she would not be destroying anything of importance.
She frowned. Why would a note addressed to her father be in Rafe's desk? As she read the note her hands began to shake.
No wonder Rafe knew where to find Plum the day she had been kidnapped. He had kidnapped Plum.
Now the unbalanced ledgers made sense to her. Rafe needed the dowry she had brought to the marriage, and if she hadn't married him, he would have extracted money from her father for Plum's safe return.
Her blood festered with rage. The Situation had just become intolerable.
Fool, fool, she railed at herself. At the same time, deep inside herself, sorrow strangled her heart. With great precision she refolded the note and put it back in the top desk drawer. She removed Rafe's reading glasses from her nose and carefully placed them on the desktop.
Hearing footsteps approaching, she inhaled a strong brace of air and waited for whom she assumed would be Clyde.
Rafe entered the study. "It feels good to be up and about again. Have ye solved the problem yet?"
Her composure disappeared. Fury and disgust overwhelmed her like a weed strangling a perfect rose. She stood and glared at him. "You treacherous, despicable, cowardly man."
"What?" Disbelief clearly showed on his devilishly handsome face. "Why would ye say that?"
Selena yanked open the desk drawer and grabbed the note. "This. This...note." She waved it at him. "I cannot believe that I was so stupid, so foolish, as to believe you the night we married."
"What?"
"You needed money, and that's all you ever wanted. Anyway you could get your hands on some money to keep your estate from going into bankruptcy no matter how it would hurt my family."
He put a hand up. "Wait a minute. "
"You knew exactly where Plum was all the time."
"That's no' true."
"Do not deny it." She stepped around the desk. "This is all the proof I need."
"It's no' what ye think."
She made to move past him, but he grabbed her by the arm. "At least give me the courtesy of listenin' to me."
She yanked free of him. "I don't know what you could possibly say that would exonerate you." The fury she felt grew with each of his denials. She stepped into the hallway and determinedly walked down it heading for the foyer.
"Where are ye goin'?" he asked catching up with her.
"Away from you."
"Wait." He stopped and leaned against the wall as he coughed.
Selena whirled around and snapped the note in her outstretched hand. "Wait? For what? For more of your seducing lies?"
He straightened and brushed his hand through his hair. "Saul wrote that note."
Selena closed her eyes and let her head drop. How she wanted to believe him, but his writing was too precise for her to not know it. Saul could not have written this incriminating note. Slowly she reopened her eyes and lifted her head. Her gaze aimed straight at his, she said, "What a small man you are, to accuse your brother."
"I'm telling ye the truth," he said.
"A pathetic lie on your part. Saul didn't write this note."
Rafe stood straight and tall. "Saul forged it."
She shook her head. "Don't insult me with your accusation. How many lies have you told me? How many of them have I been seduced by?"
"Never lied."
"Stop. You are guilty. Guilty of every seduction, every culpable act."
"Guilty of only one thing."
She let out a harsh snort. "Only one? I can't imagine what that would be."
With a shake of his head, he said, "I'm guilty of lovin' ye."
"Loving me. I would call it seducing me. You seduced me with your charming brogue. Your lovemaking, your very intimate, constant attention to me. You seduced my heart, my soul, my body."
He took a step closer to her and in a calm, but pleading voice said, "Last night, just last night, you told me that you loved me."
"Love you? I loathe you." Bunching the damning note in her fist she swept away from him.
"Stop!" he yelled after her.
"No," she answered not looking back at him. She heard him following her and she quickened her pace. She had to get away from him and have time to herself to think.
"Selena, ye must listen to me."
"I will not listen to you conjure up any more of your despicable, horrible deceptions."
He called after her again, but she raced up the steps. Her hurriedness seemed slow in comparison to the way contempt for herself filled her. How naive she had been.
She ran down the hall and rushed into her bedroom. Turning, she fumbled with the lock to the door and when the mechanism clinked into place, she rested against the door for a moment.
What was she going to do? What could she do? She was married to this monster.
Rafe tried to open the door and, startled, she jumped back from it. "Selena."
She heard him slap the door.
"Selena, I beg ye, let me explain."
The last thing she wanted right now was to listen to him. Hear his voice with its charming brogue, see those enchanting blue eyes of his, beseeching her to believe him. He would not seduce her again.
"I had to protect ye."
Protect her from what? From Saul's love? Even though she was honest enough with herself to know that what she felt for Saul was nothing in comparison to the love she felt for Rafe. Nonetheless, Saul loved her.
"Protect me? That is a laughable statement."
"Truth. Saul would harm ye."
She shut her eyes. Would he never stop with his fabrications? Anger pumping her blood, she said, "The only protection I need is from you. This note explains everything. Your deceptions have harmed my family and me. Go away."
"No. Open the door. Ye are goin' to listen to me." He rattled the doorknob.
In panic she looked around her. She didn't understand why she felt so threatened, but she felt her life spinning out of control. How was she going to stop him? "I have no need to listen to you."
Silence. Had he left? Breathing hard she stood and listened. With a start she realized where he had gone and she rushed to lock the door to their adjoining dressing rooms.
She jumped back when the lock rocked as she heard Rafe try to wrench the handle free from the door. She ran to her dressing table and opened the top drawer, pulling it out as far as it would go. Behind her the door shuttered as Rafe slammed his body against it.
The gun lay there, ready and primed. Slowly she curled her fingers around it and lifted it free from the drawer. The metal, cool to her touch, warmed in her hand. Again the door shuttered and Selena heard wood splintering. Putting the note down on the dresser top and holding the gun by both hands she whirled around. Again he kicked at the door and the metal lock screeched in protest as it was yanked away from the doorframe.
"I am warning you -- do not come in here." Her hands shook as she held the gun and she squeezed her fingers around it even tighter to steady the weapon.
"Or what? Ye'll shoot me?"
"Yes." She heard him coughing. She knew but for his recent illness he would have ripped the door off its hinges by now. "Go away and leave me alone." She had to get past her blind rage in order to think more clearly, but he wasn't giving her the time to do so.
The door crashed open and Rafe started to enter her bedroom and halted when he saw the gun. "Put that away," he ordered.
Her fury turned to rage. How dare he order her to do anything. "Do not come any closer to me. I swear I will use this." She shook the gun at him.
"Selena, I love you." He took a step.
"No," she said in denial. "That is the last seduction. Get out of my room and away from me." For emphasis she shook the gun at him again. The gun went off. Shocked at what she had just done, she stared at him. The look of disbelief and pain were clearly written on his feature.
"Selena ye...should believe..." Slowly he sank to the floor.
Arms still outstretched she looked at her hands and nearly dropped the gun. Throwing it on the bed she ran toward Rafe and knelt down by his side. She could not bring herself to say his name; it was caught in her throat.
The left side of his white shirt flooded with an ever-growing stain of blood. Selena covered her mouth with her fingertips. She had killed him. If she had thought that her position in this sham of a marriage seemed precarious just a few minutes ago, now it was a disaster.
She stood up and pulled Rafe's body further into the dressing room. Then grabbing the shawl he had given her, she gently covered him. For a moment she was tempted to touch his face just one more time, but then remembered all that he had done. Anger and hurt gave her the strength to bury whatever love she felt for him. She closed the door as best as she could, and eyes closed, leaned against it.
Her insides shook, and her mind seemed to be stuck in mud. She had to get away, but where would she go? And she could not leave Plum behind. Who would protect them? Who would try to help them? Their father was out of the country. And she didn't know anybody in Scotland well enough to help.
Think, she told herself. Stay calm and think. Plum would be much better off staying here. Now that Rafe was dead Plum would be safe.
And a servant was bound to show up and ask if anything was amiss. Someone surely heard the noise the gun made.
She tossed the gun back into the drawer and shut it.
Glancing over at the rug by the door she saw a red stain. She pulled one of the small area rugs over to the door. Just as she finished adjusting the rug she heard a polite knock at the door. She glanced over at herself in the mirror and brushed at her hair with her fingers. She must not look as frightened as she felt.
She opened the door part way. Clyde stood there. "Yes?" she asked.
"Excuse me, madam, but we, that is I, thought we heard a gun shot. Is everything all right?"
"Yes."
It was obvious he did not believe her.
"Mr. MacLachlan was showing me how to use my weapon."
Clyde's brows lowered as he considered her answer.
"Would you mind telling Nanny that I would like to see Plum as soon as possible?"
"Of course, madam."
As soon as Clyde left she shut the door she ran back to the dressing room. She stepped carefully, so as not to disturb Rafe's body and grabbed her cloak and rummaged for her small velvet purse. When she found it, she checked the contents. Everything was still there. She could even now hear her father's advice. Always make sure that no matter where you go, always have enough money to get back home. But how was she going to get to Edinburgh and buy train tickets? Women weren't allowed to buy train tickets.
She heard another small knock at the door and she rushed out of the dressing room.
"Selena?" Plum entered the bedroom. "Are you still angry with me over Bruce?"
"No, Plum. Never mind that now." Selena pushed the door shut behind Plum. "I have to go to London."
Plum's eyes became huge. "Why?"
"An emergency."
"Something's happened?"
"Yes." She could see that her sister thought it might have something to do with their father even though he was on a trip, and she was satisfied for the time being to let her continue to think so.
"Maybe I should come. too."
Wrapping her arms around her sister, she said, "I would love to have you come with me, but I think this time I should go by myself. Besides, Erin needs you."
"But --"
"Shh. Just remember that I love you." She kissed Plum on the cheek, opened the door and gave Plum a gentle push on the back. "Now, I need to hurry."
When Selena shut the bedroom door, she rested against it for a second trying to quiet her skittering heart. She tried to convince herself Rafe deserved what he got. After all, he was a deceitful and cruel man. Pushing away from the door she got her cloak, hat and once again checked the contents of her purse. Keeping her eyes averted from the dressing room door where Rafe's body lay, she left her room. Heart thundering in her chest, she hurried downstairs back to Rafe's study.
Small Tom was waiting for her. "Madam."
"Oh, Small Tom," she said breathlessly. "Let me get you the money for your trip. I will be accompanying you." She reached for the lower desk drawer and pulled out a wooden box.
"Madam?"
"An emergency." She counted out the money for him and handed it to him.
"Going by yourself? No lady's maid?" He frowned.
How shocked he sounded. Selena kept a hysterical laugh from erupting as she considered how shocked Small Tom would truly be once he discovered she had killed her husband.
"My husband," she nearly choked on the word, "is too ill to come." What a laughable statement that was. Rafe would never go anywhere again. "Besides, you will be with me on the train." Her spoken words sounded so calm in comparison to her jittery insides.
"I'll arrange for a private compartment for you."
"Thank you." She replaced the box in its proper drawer. "Is the carriage ready?"
"Aye. I'll have it driven up front for ye."
"No need to do that. I will walk out with you."
"No luggage?" he asked.
Selena glanced at Small Tom. He looked very perplexed and she could not blame him. "No -- no time. Shall we go?"
The bright yellow daffodils greeted Selena as she walked up to the front door of her father's house. Here at least she would have some quiet unlike the train's constant noise that could not keep her thoughts still.
Over and over in her mind's eye she replayed the scene in her bedroom. How could she have been so stupid as to get out the gun? She had only meant to use it as a threat to get Rafe to leave her alone.
Now she truly was alone. She took a deep breath and slowly let it back out and knocked on the door. A moment later Mrs. Jones answered.
Eyes wide with surprise she put a hand to her chest. "Why, Miss Selena. What are you doing here?"
"I've come home." Such simple relief in those few spoken words.
Mrs. Jones stepped outside and pulled the door almost shut. "Didn't your father tell you?" she asked in a conspiratory whisper.
"Tell me what?"
"Oh dear. Your father leased the house." She glanced back at the door with a nervous gesture. "In fact, the mister and his family are inside right now."
Selena glanced back in the direction that the cabby had taken. Why hadn't she asked him to wait? Where could she possibly go now? She could not impose herself on any of their friends; she had already caused enough scandal by marrying Rafe the night before she was to wed Saul.
Mrs. Jones laid a gentle hand on Selena's arm. "Why didn't you go to Mr. MacLachlan's townhouse?"
Saul was there. She had no choice. She would have to go to the townhouse, throw herself at his mercy, and explain how shooting Rafe had been an accident. And if Saul wasn't there she would have a couple of days in which to figure out what to do.
She took a breath. "I simply wanted to see my home first." The lie sounded weak to her own ears.
"Oh, well, of course you did." She peered closed at Selena. "Are you feeling well? You're quite pale."
"Yes." She touched one of her cheeks. "Yes, I'm perfectly fine. Just tired from the trip."
Mrs. Jones looked about her. "Where is your luggage, dear?"
"It will be arriving soon." She took a step down. "I'll just go and walk to the corner and wait for a cab to take me."
"Perhaps I could ask the mister to take you to Mr. MacLachlan's townhouse."
"I wouldn't want to trouble him. Besides, I don't know him. It wouldn't be proper."
"And is it proper for you to be standing on the corner by yourself? Your father would not hear of it. I'll go and get Mr. Chester. One of his daughters can ride along."
"But --"
"Come along now." Mrs. Jones pulled Selena into the house. "You may be married, but you are still my Miss Selena."
The sun was setting as the carriage came to a stop in front of the townhouse.
"Here you are, miss," Mr. Chester said as he helped her out.
The townhouse appeared so quiet. Was it to be her jail or her refuge? "Thank you. You're so kind for doing this for me."
"If your luggage shows up at our house, I'll be sure to bring it over for you."
"Thank you." She smiled at him hoping her smile appeared warm and sincere instead of wavering and unsure. She waited for him to leave, tightened her purse strings and walked up to the front door.
Immediately her palms moistened and she swallowed hard against the nervous knot in her throat. She straightened her spine and knocked. While waiting for someone to answer, she noticed the bright colors of the spring crocuses that so gaily bordered the walk.
She heard the handle being turned and she faced the door.
"Selena. What a surprise." Saul beamed at her. "Please come in." He opened the door wider to admit her.
She walked in.
"You came by yourself?" he said as he looked past her.
It was hard to miss the hope in his voice, but she knew that his hope would be tossed into a hole in the next few minutes when he found out the reason for her being here. "Yes."
He shut the door and turned to her. "I knew you would come."
Rafe was in an angry rage.
"Your wife," sneered Bea, "is nothing but a whore."
Eyes mere slits Rafe watched his sister angrily pace in front of his bedroom windows. The vibrant red of her silk dress flashed bolts of light into his eyes.
She straightened a fold in one of the curtains. "Ye're fortunate that I came for a visit when I did."
If, the moment she had arrived, he could have sent her back home without her discovering his injury, he would have. "Aye. Verra opportune."
Hands on her hips, she glared at him. "Don't get sarcastic with me. One would have thought you learned the first time."
He had to bite his tongue to keep from spewing back at her about her husband and his misdeeds. But Bea had to vent her anger before she would listen to reason. "Bea, 'tis nothin' but a misunderstanding."
She whirled around and glared at him as though he had lost all common sense. "Misunderstanding?" she shrieked. "She tried to kill you!"
When the gun had gone off, he had seen the look of horror and surprise in Selena's eyes. In that one second he knew it had been an accident, but trying to explain that to his sister had been fruitless. She refused to listen.
Looking outside, Bea said, "I suppose ye should feel lucky that this time your wife did not run off with another man."
Indeed.
"She promised," he stopped. The thought pained him too much to continue.
Bea pounced. "Promised what?"
"Never mind." Selena had broken her promise to never leave him. Nonetheless, his own heart ached for Selena and what she must have thought when she saw that damn ransom note. Why hadn't he ripped it up? "She would not betray me that way."
"Betrayal?" Bea said softly. Louder, she continued. "Trying to kill someone is a betrayal." Bea's dainty hands balled into tight fists. "And furthermore, if ye don't send the authorities to find her and have her arrested, I will."
"Ye'll do no such thing. This is a family matter and one we will settle ourselves."
"Aye," she sneered. "Your wife shoots you and leaves you for dead. How do ye think we should settle this? Find her and then draw and quarter her? That would certainly settle everything."
He snorted in bitter hostility at Bea.
She paced back to the windows and ran her hand along the sill. "Ye should have let me find a suitable wife for ye instead of some... some Sasannach."
Rafe started to sit up and a catch in his shoulder sharpened what had been a dull pain. He rested on his elbow and gritted his teeth so as to not hiss and let Bea know what the simple movement cost him. "Would ye have her married to Saul?"
"They deserve each other," she huffed.
"Ye know what he would have done to her." The thought horrified him that any harm would come to Selena. Or Plum.
Bea shrugged a shoulder. "Tell her what he is capable of."
"Some affairs are to be kept private between families."
Bea threw her hands up in the air and turned to look back at him. "Then why don't ye go and pound some sense into Saul?"
He had. Many times, but to no avail. "We are no' discussing Saul. Besides, your temper is as bad as his."
"Hardly. He's dangerous."
"So ye've heard of the stories as weel."
"No," she said with a cautious note. "Only that he once came close to killing me."
"What?" Rafe said sitting up straight ignoring the pain the movement caused. "Why dinna ye tell me?"
She looked away from him. "I didn't want you to think that Saul and I were only squabbling and have you laugh it off."
"Tell me."
"I said he was insane and the next moment he held a knife at my throat saying if I ever said that again he would kill me."
"What did ye do?"
"I lost my temper."
He would have laughed if not for the pain it would have caused. Casually he raked a hand through his hair. "I should have done something about him years ago."
"Ha," she scoffed. "I don't know what ye could have done other than sign papers and have him committed to Longfield."
"I'll take care of Saul. But I want ye to find Selena. Bring her back."
Her eyes widened as though he had turned into a giant aphid. "How dare you ask me of that. Ye know how I feel about her." She turned her face away from him and stubbornly lifted her chin.
"Fine. Then go away." He carefully eased himself back against the pillow. He had not expected Bea to cooperate, but her constant anger sapped his energy and he wanted to be left alone to consider how to find Selena. How to win her back and have her trust and love him again. The situation with Saul would have to wait until Selena was back home and safe.
Rafe would immediately go to find Selena if he could, but the doctor told him he had lost too much blood and need at a minimum a week's rest. The doctor said he would not be responsible for his death if he chose to get up. Already, he felt like he had spent a month in bed, not a couple of days.
From what little Rafe could gather from the housekeeper, Selena had left with Small Tom to take the train to London. Even if her father was on a long trip visiting America, he was sure that the first place Selena would go to was back to her father's house.
Bea gazed out one of the windows. "Verra well, I'll go. Home," she said. "But I'll take Erin with me. The child is terribly distraught."
"Erin stays." The daughter of his heart was the one bright flower in his life and he would not have her gone from him as well.
"And what if your precious wife comes back? Do ye think Erin would be delighted to see the woman who tried to kill you?"
"She doesn't know why Selena left. Don't ye tell her."
"Selena's bound to come back for her sister." Bea came up close to the bed. Her blue eyes glittered as she leaned close to him. "And when that happens how will you protect Erin? How will ye protect yourself from further injury at Selena's hands? What if she decides to poison you? Or perhaps stab you with a claymore while you sleep? Not that she could handle such a large sword."
He turned his head and gazed out the window to avoid looking at her anger. "Your concern is noted, but unnecessary."
"Ye're a fool, Rafael, for trusting such a boireannach."
Rafe grunted. Fool indeed. He had allowed love to grab his heart and toss out his good sense. His love for Selena made him understand why she reacted the way she had. However, good sense would have told him to destroy the ransom note his brother had forged in his handwriting.
Exhausted by his sister's tirade, Rafe shut his eyes. "Leave."
"As ye wish. But I think instead of going home, I'll go and visit Aunt Harriet."
That grabbed his interest and he looked up at her. "London?"
"I hate it when you talk in one word sentences. Aye. Since I can't take Erin home with me, I'm going there. You make me so angry I might as well travel and get away from you. Besides, Aunt Harriet always knows the latest gossip."
"See Saul."
She lowered her brows. "Whatever for?"
In his mind's eye Rafe could see the letter from Saul that he should have destroyed. A letter that said how much he still loved Selena and begged her to come to him if she needed help of any kind. "Maybe Saul has heard from Selena."
"The woman may be foolish, but not that foolish."
"A compliment?" He lifted one corner of his mouth in a wry smile.
"Condemnation."
He shook his head and that action left him feeling disoriented. "I'm tired of your disparaging remarks."
"She is the most deserving woman I know for such remarks. But let me warn you, if any more harm comes to you, or Erin, because of that woman, I'll kill her myself."
"How kind of you." He rubbed his forehead.
Bea laid one of her small hands on his arm and he looked at her in surprise.
"Regardless of how our past has recently been, ye are my brother and I will see no more harm come to you."
Those were the first warmly spoken words he had heard from her in a long time and he responded in kind. "I thank ye."
She placed a gentle kiss on his forehead. "If I have time while in London, and as much as Saul unnerves me, I'll think about visiting him. Little good it will do ye though."
"What? The thinking or the visiting?" He kept a straight face.
She rolled her eyes. "Always some sarcastic statement. Do as the doctor says and rest."
"Rest," he said with disgust. "I feel like I have been in this bed for a year."
"Reap what ye sow," she admonished.
"Go." Her biting tongue had returned and he simply didn't want to listen to it any more. "And don't let that beast of yours in here."
As if on cue, Princess wined and scratched at the closed bedroom door. Bea rushed to the door. "She wouldn't harm you."
"No. She'd jump on the bed and crush me."
Eyes rounded Bea shot him an innocent look. "But she loves you."
"Go." He closed his eyes again and heard her cooing to her monster of a dog as she left the bedroom. The pain in his left shoulder began to subside and he absently rubbed the bandages.
As he lay there he began to wonder if Selena had read the letter from Saul he had left in the desk drawer next to the ransom note. God, but he should have destroyed that note as well. Why did he think he needed to save either one?
A letter calculated to make her feel guilty about marrying him. A ransom note that backfired and may have strangled her love for him.
As he thought over everything she had said to him that day, he realized she had never mentioned Saul's letter. Perhaps she hadn't read it.
Small Tom was due back in three days. Maybe he could give him a clue as to Selena's whereabouts. He had asked Plum if she knew anything, but alas the wee lass knew only that Selena had said it was an emergency.
Carefully Rafe shifted his position in the bed to get more comfortable. Restlessness and the desire to find his wife tangled in unison. He wondered what she was doing that very minute.
Saul escorted Selena into the living room. Stomach tied in a hard knot Selena sat in the chair and gazed at the rug's intricate pattern. A tartan plaid in the MacLachlan's colors. Saul knelt beside her on one knee and pressed his hands on top of her gloved ones.
"I knew you still loved me and that it was only a matter of time before you would come back to me," he said.
Selena lifted her gaze to meet his. "It's not what you think. And when I tell you -- "
"You don't need to tell me. I know everything."
Puzzled, she said, "You do?"
"Of course. True love always wins."
Dismayed by his statement, she pulled her hands free of his. "Saul, I --"
"I know you are probably feeling a little guilty for leaving Rafe --"
"Saul, please. It's not what you think." She saw he was about to say something and she said, "It is hard enough to even think about what I have done, let alone tell you."
Her voice shook on her last few spoken words and she hated herself for sounding weepy.
Saul took hold of one of her hands and in a hushed voice said, "Whatever it is, my darling, you could never do anything bad in my eyes."
"I killed Rafe," she blurted out. She waited and watched Saul for the reaction of horror and disgust. She waited for him to push her aside and yell at her.
Head bowed, he patted her hand. "I see. So now the estate belongs to me."
Selena's heart nearly folded in on itself. She realized Saul's shock was so great that the only way he could contemplate his brother's death was to think of the estate.
Saul stood up and rubbed his chin. "The townhouse is mine as well."
Amazed she watched him as he looked around as if seeing the townhouse for the first time. "Yes" she said. "You have a great deal of responsibilities now."
"I can pay off all my debts." He clasped his hands together and rubbed them.
Appalled, Selena stared at him. His grin wide, his eyes sparkling, and the way he massaged his hands together in sheer anticipation banished all her concern for him. Frowning, she stood. She desperately wanted to make a defense for herself, but she couldn't seem to do it.
"I don't think you fully understand, Saul. Your brother is dead." Being of equal height she looked him straight in the eye.
"Oh, yes. I completely understand."
His eyes could not hide the glee he felt and it sickened her. "You seem...pleased."
"No. Perhaps I was only thinking selfishly." He put his arms around her. "You and I can now get married," he said mumbling into her hair.
"No, I can't." She wanted to push him away from her, but she waited for a second.
"Of course, not right away. You must observe the usual ritual of waiting for a decent period of time first."
She nodded and tried to ram down her own shock at Saul's reaction to his brother's death.
Saul leaned away from her and placed a hand on her cheek. "I suppose you are tired after your long journey. Let me show you to one of the guestrooms and you can freshen up before we have our dinner."
She removed his hand from her face. "Saul, I don't think you understand. I killed him and you haven't asked me what happened." Once he had learned of the sordid details and realized that Rafe was truly dead, he would not look so kindly upon her.
"Perhaps later. I have many accounts to go over. Arrangements have to be made."
"Yes. But I'm sure that all the arrangements are being made. You should go to the funeral, although I doubt that you could make it in time."
He looked downward for a second. "I would like to see his casket lowered into the ground." His vision snapped back to hers and he cleared his throat. "A final farewell. Makes it all the more real. And it was very kind of you to come all this way to tell me."
Had he not heard a thing she had said? She badly wanted to shake him and scream at him.
He walked over to the fireplace and looking up at the mirror that hung over the mantle, he fussed with his shirt. "I will be gone after dinner for a few hours and if you are still up when I return we can talk about our plans for the future."
Her shoulders slumped. "I am quite exhausted, Saul."
He looked at her through the mirror's reflection. "How selfish of me not to realize that." Smiling, he turned and faced her. "Tomorrow, first thing, we will get you a new wardrobe."
"I don't need a wardrobe."
"It's obvious you came without any luggage." He slipped her arm through his and led her toward the stairs. "Let's see. You will need a couple of ball gowns, some day dresses, the latest style hat, gloves. Of course, you will need the appropriate mourning outfits. As will I."
"Of course," she murmured. His reaction to Rafe's death baffled her.
When he showed her to the guestroom and left, she sank down on the bed, glad to have a little peace and quiet to herself. She could not believe that Saul could smile and talk about money and clothes after just being told about his brother's death. Perhaps she didn't know Saul as well as she thought she had. But he had never asked how she killed Rafe; in fact, he showed no interest in that particular subject at all.
Dinner was a solitary affair, leaving Selena with even more misgivings. She was informed that Saul had left for the evening. Exhausted by her travels, her conversation with Saul and his subsequent reactions she decided not to wait up for him. Whatever he wanted to discuss could be done in the morning.
The next morning the aroma of the hot chocolate sent a shiver of soothing pleasure down Selena. How kind it was of Saul to remember how much she like her chocolate, she thought as she sat down at the dining room table.
A maid scurried in and curtsied. "Is there anything in particular you would like for breakfast, miss?"
"A muffin would be all."
"Right away, miss." She curtsied again and turned to leave.
"Could you tell me..."
She paused in her steps and looked back at Selena. "Yes?"
"Will Mr. MacLachlan be joining me soon?" She had heard Saul come home in the wee hours of the morning and wondered if it were the normal habit for him to do so.
The young maid lowered her gaze. "Mr. MacLachlan usually does not get up much before noon."
Selena frowned. What a waste of the day. "I see. Thank you."
"I will be back with your breakfast in a few minutes."
She hurried out of the room leaving Selena with the feeling that the young maid did not want to answer any more questions.
Taking a sip of her chocolate Selena mused over the dreams she had had the night before. Scrambled and confused they had left her unsettled. She wanted desperately to give Saul the benefit of the doubt that even permeated her dreams. She had killed Rafe. She could not quite believe it. Here somehow, it didn't seem real.
How cold and calculating he seemed to her yesterday. Perhaps his reaction to learning of his brother's death was the only way he could deal with it. Maybe it didn't seem real to him either.
Having shed no tears since she killed Rafe; she had come to Saul fully expecting to cry as she related her shocking story. The tears would have been a welcome release, but now she felt tied up in hard, dry knots. Not even the hot chocolate, which had smelled so inviting at first, could appease the dryness in her throat.
By the time Saul came downstairs, it was well past one in the afternoon. Selena watched him as she sat in one of the living room chairs.
"Selena, my love," he said as he came toward her hands outstretched, "how are you this morning?"
His words grated against her and she kept her hands in her lap. "Saul, do you know it is well past morning?"
He glanced at the clock sitting on the fireplace mantel. "So it is."
"I had no idea you were such a night owl."
"A man should be able to do as he pleases without his wife questioning his every move."
She heard the spark of anger in his voice and it set her back. "I am not your wife, Saul. Furthermore, I was not questioning you, only remarking that I was not aware of your night habits." She made an effort to smile at him, but a bud of unease sprouted in her.
He studied her for a second and then grinned. "These past few days have been very taxing on all of us. I'll eat and then we will be off to acquire your wardrobe."
His statement made no sense to her. How could the past few days been taxing to him? He had only known of Rafe's death for less than twenty-four hours. And his desire to go shopping baffled her.
Two days later, exhausted and chilled to the bone from the stormy spring weather, Selena handed her coat to the maid. "Saul, if you don't mind I am going to take a short nap before dinner."
"Of course, my dear."
Every time he used an endearment she had to grit her teeth together to keep from screaming at him that she was not 'his dear' or anything else. "Will you be sharing dinner with me or going out again?" Not once had he eaten with her.
"I think I will be going out. Want to wear my new jacket." He looked as pleased as a young girl getting her first ball gown as he carefully unwrapped the black velvet jacket. "What a stroke of luck that the man who ordered this changed his mind -- and that it fits me perfectly."
Selena let out a breath of exasperated air. They had spent more time buying him clothes than anything else. "Yes. It does suit you quite well. In fact, everything you purchased for yourself fits you." Perhaps the fault lay with her though. She simply wasn't in the mood to order new dresses.
She thought back to the night that she had married Rafe and how angry and hurt she had been. And if she had thought that her marriage to Rafe had been a disaster, marrying Saul would have been a catastrophe. Saul was selfish, shallow and insensitive. How could she have missed these traits? And never once had he asked how she had killed his brother. At least he hadn't sent for the authorities, but that was only a matter of time.
Already Saul had the jacket on and was admiring himself in the mirror.
"Would you like me to send up some hot tea?" he asked.
She shook her head and went up the steps. Just as she stepped into the upstairs hallway she heard someone knock at the front door. Curious, she paused in her steps.
"What's this? A new jacket?"
The woman's voice was sharp and shrill. Where had she heard it before? Selena stepped closer to the edge of the steps to listen better.
"I have plenty of money now, so you need not worry that I will be asking you for any."
"Och, did that brother of ours lend you more?"
Selena put a hand to her breast. That was Bea.
"Lend me money?" Saul laughed. "He's not going to lend anyone any money. I have it all."
"What are ye talking about?"
She heard a snicker out of Saul. "Guess you don't know."
"Know what? And don't give me another one of your silly answers. I only came here to give you a message and then I am leaving," came her impatient reply.
If Selena didn't know better, she could picture Bea stamping one of her feet.
"Our brother, dear sister, is dead. Dead, dead, dead."
"Ye're disgusting."
Selena mentally agreed and listened to the moment of silence between brother and sister.
"What makes you think -- or how do you know -- that Rafe is dead?"
"I have my ways, Bea."
"Selena's been here, hasn't she?" she demanded to know.
Here it comes, thought Selena. Saul will tell Bea that she was here and the authorities would be summoned to take her away. She hung her head and waited for Saul to change her life.
"Maybe, maybe not."
What kind of game was Saul playing? There was another short interval of silence.
"Listen to me, Saul."
Another moment passed.
"Saul, would you look at me instead of yourself? Rafe is alive. I kissed him goodbye myself not more than two days ago."
Shock stilled Selena's heart. She hadn't killed him after all. Rafe was alive. She covered her mouth with her fingertips and squeezed her eyes shut even as she felt tears of relief form behind them. Even if he had written that ransom note and their marriage a sham because of it, she could not wish away the love she felt for him.
"What do you mean he's alive?"
Saul disbelieving words snapped her tears dry.
Bea huffed a large sigh. "He's alive, and if you know where Selena is, tell her to go back home. Although it is beyond me, Rafe desires her back."
"She ought to be horse-whipped."
"What?" Bea said.
Frozen to the wall, Selena wondered as well what Saul meant.
"I meant that Selena should be horse-whipped for trying to kill Rafe."
"So ye've talked to her."
"Briefly."
"Weel, I don't care what she told ye, she tried to kill Rafe and now he wants her back. Find her and give her the message."
"Certainly."
"Good. I must be going. Aunt Harriet is having a dinner party."
"She is? She didn't invite me."
"Don't whine. It's your own fault that she refuses to have you step into her house."
Selena ceased to listen to Bea and Saul and slowly walked down the hallway to the guestroom. So Rafe wanted her back. She didn't know what to think, but he was alive and she wasn't a murderess.
She had barely reached the bedroom when she heard Saul angrily bellowing her name.
"Selena. Selena!" His footsteps thundered up the stairs and banged down the hallway.
Turning the first thing she saw was a fist aimed for her face. Unprepared to duck, she took the blow full force and found herself on the hard floor. The pain radiated out from her cheekbone to her nose and mouth. Stars flickered in and out in her clouded vision.
"How could you do this to me?" Saul yelled. "Rafe is still alive. How could you lead me on to think I was a free man?"
Carefully, Selena edged away from him and sat up. Touching her cheek she gazed up at him. "Free?"
He leaned forward and snarled at her. "Free to pay off my debts. Free to buy what I wanted. Free from having to explain everything to my older brother as if he were God."
Horrified she lowered her gaze from his. When he came closer, she shrank away.
"All this time you knew he was alive and you did this to me just to see what I would do. What was it, Selena? Did you want to see who loved you more? Was that it?"
"I thought --"
He slapped her. "You didn't think at all."
Her heart banged against her ribs and as horror and fear swam around her, she said in a firm voice, "Get out."
"This is my house --"
"Not anymore," she interrupted.
Saul straightened and punched a fist into his other palm. "Yes. It still belongs to Rafe."
He smiled down at her, a sickening smile that made her recoil inside. Selena tried to get up but her skirt caught on one of her heels and she subtly removed it.
He grabbed her chin and forced her to look up at him. "Don't worry. I'll figure something out and it will still all belong to me." He thrust her away from him and her neck painfully snapped.
"Get out," she said again.
He let out a soft snort and swung his arms out wide. "Yes. I will have it all, soon." He looked back down at her. "You know I truly prefer women that are much more dainty than you." He leered at her. "Say someone more Plum's size." He let out a cackle of a laugh.
The man was insane, a despicable brute and deceitful. At that moment Selena was terribly afraid of him, but she refused to cower in front of him.
He stepped to the door and with a sweep of an arm, he said, "As you can see, I still do as you request. I'm leaving." He pointed a finger at her. "However, you, my dear, are not." He swung the door shut.
Selena let her body relax, but the next moment she heard the unmistaken snick of a key turning in the lock. She jerked up and rushed to the door. "Saul! Saul, don't lock me in here."
She rattled the doorknob and pushed and pulled, but to no avail. "Saul," she cried out again. His fading footsteps told her he was leaving.
Slapping her hand against the door in futility she then turned and rested against the door. She tried to gather her thoughts and make coherent sense of all she remembered the day she had shot Rafe.
The words he had spoken came back to her. She remembered he had said he had married her to protect her. Not love, but protect. Although, later he did say he loved her. But one thing stuck in her mind and she could not fathom the reason for it.
The ransom note.
She rinsed off her face and patted it dry. She moved over to the window and sat on the windowsill and gazed thoughtfully out at the late afternoon drizzle. Rafe wanted to protect her. So he forced her into marriage.
Rafe must have arranged to have Plum kidnapped. And if Selena had not agreed to marry him before he supposedly went off to find her sister, he would have produced the ransom note.
Rafe knew all along that Plum was safe, but she herself wouldn't have been -- if she had married Saul. Selena sensed there was a flaw in her theory, but she couldn't figure out what it was.
From her window she watched Saul leave the townhouse. Relief eased the tension in her body that he was no longer in the house, but she was still locked in her room. She could cause a scene and yell till one of the maids let her out. The maids would probably be embarrassed.
She stood up and marched over to the door. The devil with worrying about making a scene and embarrassing anyone. She was not going to let Saul intimidate her. She banged on the door and yelled until her voice was hoarse. Finally someone came.
"Miss?" said the timid maid's voice.
"Yes. Let me out."
"Oh, miss, I cannot."
Selena could picture the little maid clasping and twisting her hands. Vaguely she wondered if Saul beat his maids. "Listen to me. Just let me out for a little while, and I'll come back to my room before Mr. MacLachlan returns."
"He will kill me if I do that. I'll get caught."
The sniveling coward must have threatened the maid.
"You won't get caught and I certainly won't tell him. I'll be very careful," Selena said.
"I don't know..." she said fearfully.
Selena had to get out of this room and get away, get back to Rafe. "Please, just so I can eat my dinner."
"I'm sorry, miss. At the very least, I'd lose my job. But I will bring you up your dinner, but only if you promise not to leave your room."
"I promise." She would say most anything to get free herself.
The maid's footsteps faded away and Selena, emotionally fatigued by the afternoon's events, rested her forehead against the locked door. Promise or no promise, when the dinner arrived, she fully intended to push her away around the maid and get out of the house. In preparation she gathered her coat, gloves and hat.
The time passed slowly and Selena began to worry that the maid was not going to bring the dinner. Early nightfall had come and she had no light for her room. Encased in darkness she felt her way to the window and looked out. If she couldn't get out the door, she would use the window. She unlocked the casing and pushed the window open.
The cold spring air blasted into the room. Ignoring the cold Selena leaned out and looked down. She knew she was only one story up, but in the darkness it looked much further down. And much more dangerous.
Sighing, she tucked her head back inside and closed the window. She would be much better off to climb down in the early morning when she could see what she was doing. Saul's habits indicated he would be out most of the evening and then sleep most of the morning away.
Yes, the morning would be much better. Besides, she told herself, what would she do all night out on the streets? And there was still a small chance that the maid might still show up.
The moon had risen and now it's soft milky light lit Selena's room. Looking up at the moon it reminded her of the night when she first saw the aurora borealis and she and Rafe were truly intimate. Below her the streets were still. When would Saul come back? Now realizing that none of the maids were going to come upstairs, she tried to rest; but every little noise from the street set her to thinking that Saul had returned and sent her nerves jumping.
Finally asleep, she was rudely awakened by being jerked off the bed.
"Get up. Now!" Saul's voice demanded. "Good thing you're still here. I told the maids that if they let you loose, I would slice their throats."
Her eyes widened and she gasped at his horrible threat.
He laughed. "You're just like them. Puny little minds, believe everything everybody says."
"You're hurting me," she said trying to free herself of his strong grasp. He smelled of whiskey.
He held the light up close to her face. "Why did you shoot Rafe?"
"What?" She plucked at his strong fingers trying to dislodge them from her arm.
"I know you heard me. Now answer." He gave her a shake for good measure.
"I...found a ransom note he had written and I --"
"Gods in the heavens. It is amazing to me how simple minded you are, Selena. The ransom note I wrote." He shoved her away from him and she fell back against the bed. "I'll have you know that I wrote the note." He pointed to his chest as if proud of the fact. "His writing is so easy to forge, unlike mine which is quite poetic in style." He strutted across the room.
Confused by what she knew, her mind filled with half-formed questions and no quick and easy answers. "You wrote the ransom note?"
"Did I not just inform you of that?"
Frowning in thought, she said, "You kidnapped Plum."
"Clever, wasn't it?"
"Dear God," she murmured.
"God had nothing to do with it, but I wish I could have seen Rafe when you accused him of writing that ransom note. How exquisite that would have been."
"I was wrong," she said more to herself than to Saul.
"And I have no doubt that my dear brother hasn't been able to balance his ledgers. Another one of my more inventive schemes. By the time he figures his ledgers out, I will have all the money."
"He will eventually discover the fault in the numbers."
"Never. He's not clever enough." Once again he grabbed her, hauled her up and jerked her forward.
"Where are we going?" she asked as she stumbled forward out of the room.
"Down the steps," he laughed as he continued to prod her down the hallway.
"You didn't answer my question."
They had reached the steps and he pushed her ahead of him. "For now, we are going to the study. We're going to compose a letter."
"At this hour?"
"Don't question me," he barked and gave her a hard shove between her shoulder blades.
If Selena hadn't been holding onto the railing she surely would have fallen the rest of the way down. Catching her bearings she eyed the front door and considered making a run for it, but she didn't know anyone in the neighborhood to whom she could go to for help. And it was dark out, but running seemed so much preferable than staying with this madman.
She reached the bottom of the stairs, turned and with all her strength gave Saul a push in the middle of his chest. She charged for the door, yanked it opened and ran.
"Come back here, you bitch!" he roared.
Terror that he would catch her kept her from feeling the cold. Her skirts hampered her speed and she gathered them up higher. Saul's charging footsteps were coming closer. If only one light burned in a window someplace she would make an effort to find help in that residence.
Breathless, she came to a corner and hesitated. Her sense of direction lost, she didn't know which way to run. Deciding it didn't matter which way she went, she turned to the left and ran across the lawn. The dewy grass soaked her slippers and she slipped.
On her hands and knees she looked back just in time to see Saul launch himself at her. She scrabbled on all fours to get away.
He seized her by the waist and she twisted causing him to slither the rest of the way to the ground. He got hold of a handful of her skirt and tugged at it.
Frantic she yelled, "Somebody help me." She struggled to pull her skirt free of his grasp. She looked around hoping for a light, for anyone. "Help me, please."
"Shut up," Saul snarled. He pulled her down to his level and clasped a hand over her mouth.
She bit him. Yelling in pain he hit her jaw with his fist and she blacked out.
A shiver woke her. A sweet rotting smell made her wrinkle her nose in distaste. Dampness seeped into her. She heard a soft, but unmistakable high-pitched squeal of a rat nearby and instantly sat up.
The pitch-black was unrelieved by any light. Something small and light walked across the back of her hand and shrieking she brushed it off. Heart skittering she tucked her legs under her and pushed her skirt tighter around them. Where was she? And how long had she been here? Her jaw hurt, one shoulder ached and nausea threatened her.
The only sounds she could make out were the occasional small squeal of a rat and the little scurryings they made as they moved. She closed her eyes and told herself to remain calm, even as the hairs on the back of her neck rose as she sensed movement close to her in the dark.
She wrapped her arms round her knees and rested her face on them. Tears that she had kept at bay, ignored and buried deep since the moment she thought she had killed Rafe, finally spilled forth.
Above her a door open and her gaze shot to the light.
Saul stood at the head of the steps, looking down at her. "Do you like your new guest quarters?"
Quickly she swiped all trace of tears from her face and with an assurance she did not feel, Selena stood up. "It is beneath anyone to treat a guest in this manner." She brushed off her skirts.
"You are most likely correct. But then I am not just 'anyone'. I am your brother-in- law and I intend to remedy that."
"What does that mean?" she asked keeping her voice conversational.
Saul held out a hand. "Come upstairs, and while you have something warm to drink I will tell you."
He sounded quite cheerful and Selena thought it best to pretend to play to his tune. Thankful to be out of the cellar, she followed Saul's directions to go to the study. There would be another opportunity to escape from him. She just had to bide her time and watch for it.
She looked out the kitchen window but fog had settled in and she could not tell what time it was. She sniffed the air. It still held the newborn crispness of morning.
When they entered the study and Selena headed straight for the cheerful, warm fire.
"Please, sit down," Saul said pleasantly as he indicated a chair to the left of the mahogany desk. A silver tea set was on a nearby table and he poured her a cup of hot tea and handed it to her.
"Thank you," she said wondering if he had poisoned it.
"Now, I have devised a plan to get rid of Rafe."
Choosing not to respond to such a vile statement Selena quietly put her untasted tea back down on the side table, sat down and waited for Saul to explain.
He rubbed his hands together as he looked down at a note he had written. "I am so much more clever than this family acknowledges."
"I'm sure you are."
"When Rafe receives this letter he'll be so outraged, so incensed, he will charge down here on his white horse. Then I'll shoot him and you will be charged with the murder and hung."
She shot out of her seat. "But he's your brother."
In a second he charged at her and wrapped his hands around her throat. "I can and will get rid of him. And one more word out of you that I don't like, I will cut off your tongue and send it to your father. Understand?" He gave her neck a small shake for emphasis.
She managed to nod her head.
He let go of her. "Would you like to read the note?"
She licked her bottom lip. "Yes."
Proudly he handed it to her. She quickly read it and a chill swept through her. "These are all..." she stopped talking and kept her gaze lowered.
"Lies? Is that the word you were going to speak? Can you deny that you came running to me?"
She spared him a quick glance. "No." Would Rafe believe that she had done exactly what his first wife had? That she had run off with another man? It would crush him if he did.
"And if we were going to run off together, doesn't it make sense we would really be going somewhere instead of simply living here?" He waved his hand, palm side up, at the room.
"I...suppose that could be construed as true." How could she ever believe that she love this man? What a gullible fool she was. Saul was a pestilence on the garden of life.
He leered a lopsided smile at her. "Now, can you figure out why I would tell Rafe what time we will be leaving?"
She looked away and closed her eyes. Rafe was always on time. To the second. Looking again at the note her fingers traced Rafe's name. "Why do you think I will be charged with Rafe's murder?"
"You already tried to kill him once."
"So I would simply be finishing what I tried to do a few days ago?"
Saul clapped his hands and grinned. "Exactly."
A log in the fire cracked and Selena jumped at the sharp noise. Despair ravaged her heart as she realized running away from Saul was no long possible. She had to stay -- to save Rafe.
Rafe polished the barrel of the pistol. "What brought ye here for a visit, Patrick? I find your timing most interesting that ye would show up now."
"Bea sent me a note telling me what happened." Patrick watched Rafe check the pistol in his hand. "What exactly are you planning to do with that?"
"Anything that is necessary."
A servant entered the library. "Sir, the post."
"The sideboard."
"Very well, sir." He placed the mail on a small silver tray and left.
"Da, is there a letter for me?" asked Erin as she ran into the room.
Plum trailed after her. "Or one for me perhaps?"
Patrick tickled Erin under the chin. "Let's see. Expecting a letter from your currant beau?"
"Too young," Rafe said.
Patrick eyed Rafe. "The beau -- or Erin?"
"Both."
Plum laughed till Rafe gave her a cautioning look.
Patrick tousled Erin's golden curls. "Weel, my young lassie, who are ye expectin' a letter from?"
"My new mama."
Her words captured Rafe's attention, nevertheless her words pleased him. "Since when did you decide that Selena was your new mama?"
"Since we have a secret."
"Care to tell me?" Perhaps Selena had said where she had planned to go.
Smiling at her father, Erin shook her head.
Rafe sighed. Selena obviously had not divulged where she planned to travel. "Plum," Rafe said, "do you know the secret?"
She shook her head.
Rafe inhaled and let his breath out in a huff. At some point Selena surely would let Plum know where she was, wouldn't she? When Small Tom had come back, he had questioned him. Unfortunately Small Tom had no idea where Selena had gone once they arrived in London.
Patrick went over and perused the various pieces of mail. "Sorry to disappoint you, my wee lassies; nothing for either one of you."
"Don't the two of ye have something important to do?" asked Rafe. He laid the gun down on a nearby table where several small pictures sat.
"We have a new family of baby pigs and they all need names. Could you come and help, Da?" asked Erin.
"My names wouldna be near as interesting as yours. Go on now, find Nanny and name the piglets."
Erin ran to him and wrapped her small arms tightly around him. "Ye will bring Mama back?" she whispered in his ear.
"Aye, love." That is, if he could find her.
With a kiss to his cheek and a grin to melt his heart, she left his side, took hold of Plum's hand and pulled her out of the room on her new quest of name giving.
Patrick waited until the girls were out of earshot. "Here's a letter from Saul."
"Wonder what he wants now."
"Open and read it."
"You read it for me, Patrick."
Patrick clucked his tongue. "I thought ye told me you had banished him. Told him to go to the colonies, or Australia or some such." He opened the flap to the envelope and pulled out a single sheet.
"I dinna care where he went, so long as he left the country."
"He's still in London."
"I know. He sent a letter to Selena no' long ago." Rafe picked up the picture of Selena in her wedding dress and studied it. The pictures had arrived a couple of days ago and just looking at them pained him. He had been such a fool to keep that ransom note. "What does Saul want?"
When no answer came from Patrick, Rafe paused in his examination of Selena's picture and looked at his old friend. Silently Patrick handed the letter to him and clapped a hand on his shoulder.
The worry in Patrick's eyes looped a ring of apprehension around him and Rafe laid the picture down. He read the letter and jolted up out of his chair. "No. Not again." He crumbled the note in his hand, picked up Selena's picture and threw it against the wall, the glass shattering on the floor. "I canna believe she left me for him."
"Rafael!" Patrick said shocked. "She loves ye."
"Love?" Rafe snarled. "I'll tell ye what love is. Love is the devil that snatches away your soul and then for good measure spits on it for spite."
"Rafael, if I were but a few years younger I take this cane of mine and tan your backside wi' it."
"Och, ye never had two women leave you. What could ye possibly understand?"
"What I understand, laddie, is that Selena did not write that note. Saul did. Tis nothin' more than an invitation."
"Ye're daft."
"Clear your head of anger and read the note again."
Brows together in a tight frown Rafe smoothed out the paper and re-read the letter. "Somethin' wrong. This makes no sense."
"Agreed." Patrick rested on his weight on his cane.
"But why tell me that they're leaving at a specific time? Why announce it?"
Patrick barked a short laugh. "Gawd, Rafe, ye're the most timely person in the world. Think about it. He wants ye there at that time."
"Or what?" he snapped. He absently flexed his sore shoulder. What plans had Saul concocted now? He faced Patrick. "Does he mean to kill Selena if I don't show up? Does he want me to watch him kill her?"
"Perhaps he means to kill you."
Rafe scoffed at that. "We're brothers."
"I dinna know that being brothers counts for much with him. He's always been jealous of ye."
"I canna believe that he would try to kill me, but I have no doubt that with the slightest provocation he will beat Selena." Rafe thought about Plum and all Saul had put her through. The whore he had so badly beat up. He could hear the madam's words. "Lucky she didn't die."
"What do ye intend to do?"
"Damn it, what do ye think I should do? Wait for them to send me a letter telling me what a wonderful time they are having in some cozy little inn?" He balled the letter in his hand.
"Rafael, that is no' the point here. Ye always known there might be a moment like this. Ye need to do what best for this family."
A long breath pushed out from him. "I don't want to do that."
"The time has come for ye to sign those papers and put him in Longfield. But what are you going to do about your wife?"
"No choice in the matter. I have to be there at the appointed hour. I have to save Selena."
A beautiful spring day beckoned Selena to go outside and enjoy the sweet primroses, the happy daffodils and pretty crocuses.
Inside the townhouse, however, sitting at the dining room table sharing a late luncheon with Saul, Selena felt a dark and ominous ambiance growing steadily with each passing minute. In just another half-hour, Rafe was expected.
During the past couple of days she had come up with a sketchy plan to thwart Saul in his mission to kill his brother. She hoped her idea didn't get her killed in the process.
"Today is the day, my love," Saul said cutting into a piece of chicken.
Stomach in a knot Selena pushed the peas around on her plate. "Couldn't we simply leave and go somewhere together, Saul? Live in some new and exciting country?" She had no intention of doing so, but some conversation was better than letting him think she was conjuring up some plan to escape and warn Rafe.
"My plans are already set, and I will not deviate from them. Tea?" he asked holding the pot over her empty cup.
"Please." She looked over at the clock for what seemed the tenth time in the past five minutes.
"Damn," Saul sputtered.
"Is something amiss?"
He rang the small dinner bell impatiently and one of the young maids came running into the room.
"This tea is luke-warm. I find it that way one more time, and you're dismissed with no letter of recommendation."
"Yes, sir," she said, curtsied and, taking the pot of tea with her, left.
"Nobody ever does anything correctly," he muttered. "Ought to kill the lot of them."
The carriage clock chimed on the half-hour and Selena's heart beat faster. Thinking of her plan sweated her palms and underneath the table she wiped them on her napkin.
Saul spread fresh butter on his biscuit. "You should eat. I daresay this is the last good meal you are going to get."
Selena knew she could not force a single bite down without gagging. "It's delicious, as are all of the meals here."
"Try this," Saul said plopping down half of his biscuit on her plate.
The biscuit slipped into the gravy and she thought she would choke. "I've had one already."
"Have another." He slathered strawberry jelly on top of his buttered biscuit. "Excellent jelly."
"Yes." Why was he so consumed with this meal?
"I wonder what Rafe will be wearing?"
"Clothes." She couldn't help herself. The word simply popped out of her mouth and now Saul was giving her a beady stare. Not now, she thought. Not now. Just a few more minutes.
He laughed. "Good answer."
Her stomach slowly settled back into its shaky location.
Saul finished his meal and pushed himself back from the table. "Excellent lunch today."
The clock struck the three-quarter hour.
Selena waited for one more long minute, stood and threw her napkin down on her full plate. "Personally, Saul," she said in a careful conversational tone, "I did not like it."
He stood. "Careful, Selena," he warned.
"Furthermore, you are insane. You're a mad, vicious beast of a man and I will not stay here any longer."
"What?" He stepped toward her and she stepped back and away from the table.
"You can't possibly think I would stay here with you when you intend to turn me over to the authorities for killing Rafe -- when you are the one who plans to kill him. The authorities will know you for the horrible creature you are."
He quickly came up to her and slapped her. "Watch your mouth."
Hand to her cheek, she rushed to the foyer mindful of Saul following.
"Don't you dare run from me," he said.
She heard a carriage coming down the street. Could that possibly be Rafe? Would he for once in his life show up other than on time?
Saul wrapped his fingers around her upper arm and squeezed. "Remember what happened the last time you ran? Remember what you made me do? Don't make me throw you in the cellar again."
"You will never put me in that cellar again," she said with a bravado she did not feel.
"I think you require a reminder right now. Just a short one before my dear brother arrives." He tugged at her.
She resisted and ducked when she saw his hand come at her for another slap. Straightening, she swung around and slapped him. Her palm stung with the impact.
Surprise lit his eyes before black rage filled them. He let go of her and hit her with his fist. The pain burst into her face and when she stumbled, he again grabbed her.
"Stop it," she gasped trying to pull herself free of his grasp. A warm trickle of blood ran down her chin.
He grabbed her other arm and shook her so hard she thought her neck would snap. "Why do you make me do this to you?"
She kicked him in the shins but to no avail. Twisting and turning she finally yanked free of his solid grasp and aimed for the front door.
With one hand he seized her by the hair and snapped her head back. She let out a gasp of pain.
Trying to free herself, she said, "You're nowhere near the man Rafe is, Saul. He'll see right through your plans. He's much more intelligent than you."
Saul dragged her into the front parlor. She twisted around freeing the hold he had on her hair only to have him hit her in the side of the eye with a fist. Bright points of excruciating light shot through her eyes.
"Rafe," Saul said, disgust coloring his tone. He closed his hands around her neck and close to her face yelled, "It's always Rafe."
From the edge of her vision she thought she saw the front door opening. "Yes," she said, and to keep Saul's attention on her she continued. "I love Rafe, not you. I never loved you."
"You lie," he snarled. "And in a few minutes he will be dead."
She clawed at his hands. "You'll be lucky if he doesn't kill you instead."
With a bellow of rage Saul let go of her neck and punched her in the stomach. She doubled over, all of her breath gone. He hauled her up by the hair again and aimed for her chin.
"Saul!" Rafe bellowed from the doorway.
Saul threw Selena off to one side and she hit the corner of the sofa, dimming her vision to a dull gray. Dark shadows above her, she made out the struggle of two silent men.
"All right, lads," said a stranger's voice. "Let's have over now."
"Get your hands off me," Saul yelled.
Struggling to get her breath back she managed to get to a kneeling position when strong hands helped her up. Immediately she found herself pressed hard up against Rafe's chest in a quiet embrace. For a wonderful moment she let herself smell his aftershave, listen to the pounding of his heart and feel his arms tight around her.
She could hear Saul struggling with what sounded like several men. His vile name calling, his horrendous threats to their lives and their families seemed to have no affect.
"Mr. MacLachlan, we'll be taking your brother now."
Rafe nodded.
"I'll kill you for this, Rafe!" Saul screamed.
A moment later Selena heard the front door shut and silence surrounded her and Rafe.
She took her first relaxed breath in days. "I'm so sorry that I doubted you."
"Ye had every right to believe what you saw."
"I should have listened to what you were trying to tell me."
"And I should told you the truth from the beginning instead of making a bargain with you to marry me."
She nestled against him. "I'm glad you did."
He held her away from him. "Ye are?" he said surprised.
"The Situation was more than I ever dreamed a marriage could be."
"Aye. But ye're a wiley lassie."
"I am?"
"I still haven't found my clocks. I'll have to seduce you again."
"Talking about clocks, you're early," she said.
"Aye."
His one-word answers, laden with his delightful brogue, put her world back in place.
The birds' noisy early morning chirping woke her and she felt for Rafe. His side of the bed was empty and she sat up. "Rafe?"
She must have over slept and she glanced over at the clock. Her eyes widened when she saw the time. Dashing out of the bed she could not believe that she had slept that late.
Scrambling to put her robe on, she heard a knock at the door. "Come in."
"Your chocolate, madam," Rafe said carrying in a tray filled with cut-up pineapple, orange sections, several scones and a large pot of Selena's favorite beverage.
He placed the tray on her dressing table.
"I had no idea I had slept in so late. That looks wonderful." She tied her sash.
"I'm hoping I can seduce you with this chocolate you love so much." He came over to her and placed a feather light kiss on a fading bruise just below her ear.
She turned to be in his arms. "Ply me with hot chocolate and you can demand anything of me you want."
"Weel, there is one thing." He ran a finger down her nose.
"Yes?"
"It seems that you and Erin have a wee secret."
Selena laid her head against Rafe's chest and smiled to herself. She had been unprepared for the simple pleasure of having Erin call her 'Mama' and rushing into her arms when she had returned home.
Later she had told Erin why Rafe was her father and said that it was another secret until they could tell Rafe the secret.
"I promised Erin we would tell you together."
Above her head, Rafe called out, "Erin."
The little girl peeked around the open door. "Can we tell him now?"
Selena held her hand out to Erin and smiling up at Rafe, said, "You and Erin have waited a long time for this."
Erin ran into the room and held Selena's hand.
"Ye're pregnant?" he said astonished. "Erin is going to have a brother?"
A laugh bubbled out of Selena. How like a man to think that a baby will always be a boy.
Selena traced Rafe's jaw with her finger. "That conversation we will have later. Right now, your precious daughter has something to tell you."
His smile never changed, but his blue eyes clouded over her words. Those lovely eyes of his would clear in a moment.
"I get to tell him?" Erin asked, nearly bouncing up and down.
"Yes."
Rafe's brow rose as he gave both of them a questionable look.
"Ye're my da," Erin said.
Rafe got down on one knee and touched Erin's cheek. "Aye, I know."
"No," she said with a serious shake of her head. "You have a fairy kiss."
"Aye." He glanced up at Selena.
"I have one, too."
Rafe's gaze snapped back to Erin. "You...have a fairy kiss?"
"Just like yours. Mama said so."
Selena watched him as it took a moment for the words to sink in. Then he wrapped his arms around Erin and pulled her in tight next to him and closed his eyes. "Och, Erin. My daughter," he whispered. When he looked back up at Selena, his eyes held a film of unshed tears.
He held out a hand to her and when she put her hand into his a tear of joy slipped down Selena's cheek.
"Thank you," he said.
"You're welcome," Selena and Erin said together and looking at each other laughed.
Rafe held Erin's face with both his hands. "Ye always were my daughter. Always. " He kissed Erin, stood up and wrapped his arms around Selena in a tight embrace. "Ye have no idea what this means to me," he whispered.
"I can guess."
With a chuckle that caught deep in his chest, he said, "You and Erin aren't the only ones with a secret though. Plum and I have one as well."
Brushing her hand over her cheek to wipe away her tear, Selena said, "I can't imagine what that would be."
Out of his pocket, Rafe pulled a long piece of dark cloth.
"What is that for?" Erin asked.
"I am going to tie it around your mother's eyes."
"Are we goin' to play a game?"
"Ye might say that." He folded the cloth in half and stepped closer to Selena.
She blinked and with a nervous laugh stepped away from him. "I really don't want to play hide-n-seek."
"Tisn't a game. But, I did bring you the chocolate, and ye did say you would do anything," he reminded her.
"Aye." She stood still and let him tie the cloth around her eyes. "I can't see anything."
"That's the point. Take my hand and I will guide you. Erin, you're not to say a word."
"But --"
"No' a word."
Nerves tripping, curiosity dancing, Selena held on tight to Rafe's hand. She knew when they had left her bedroom because they had turned to the left. Now, without being able to see where she was walking, the hallway seemed much longer and never ending.
"Plum," said Rafe. "Is everything ready?"
"Yes," she answered with delight.
When they came to a stop, Erin let out an "Ohh."
"Shh," Rafe warned her. "Turn a bit, that's right," he said to Selena. "I am going to take this off, but keep your eyes closed until I say."
He fumbled with the knot for a minute. "Eyes closed?"
"Yes."
He removed the cloth and through her eyelids she could distinguish daylight. She kept a smile to herself. She knew what he had done. The stained glass window had been replaced.
Since the day she and Rafe had returned from London, the foyer had been dark and shadowy. Not a single narrow beam of light could get past the boarded up window space.
"Ready?" he asked.
She nodded her head.
"Open your eyes."
She did and what she saw took her breath away. Instead of a cathedral like mosaic pattern in the stained glass window, lay a single, long-stemmed red rose. Underneath the rose, in shades of gold, were the words an ros de gaol. The ruby reds of the petals, the emerald greens of the leaves, the yellow of the letters filled the foyer with a garden of bursting colors.
She looked up at Rafe. "Why, Mr. MacLachlan, it's the most lovely thing I've ever seen."
He bent low to her ear. "The name is Rafe."
"I know," she whispered back. "But The Situation simply forced me to say that. What do the words mean?"
He smiled down at her. "They mean the Rose of Love."
To learn about other books Awe-Struck publishes, go to the Awe-Struck E-Books website at http://www.awe-struck.net/